2 Timotei 1
1 Pavel, apostol al lui Hristos Isus, prin voia lui Dumnezeu, după făgăduinţa vieţii care este în Hristos Isus,
2 către Timotei, copilul meu prea iubit: Har, îndurare şi pace dela Dumnezeu Tatăl, şi dela Hristos Isus, Domnul nostru!
3 Mulţămesc lui Dumnezeu, căruia Îi slujesc cu un cuget curat, din moşi strămoşi, că neântrerupt te pomenesc în rugăciunile mele, zi şi noapte.
4 Căci mi-aduc aminte de lacrămile tale, şi doresc să te văd, ca să mă umplu de bucurie.
5 Îmi aduc aminte de credinţa ta neprefăcută, care s-a sălăşluit întâi în bunica ta Lois şi în mama ta Eunice, şi sânt încredinţat că şi în tine.
6 De aceea îţi aduc aminte să înflăcărezi darul lui Dumnezeu, care este în tine prin punerea mânilor mele.
7 Căci Dumnezeu nu ne-a dat un duh de frică, ci de putere, de dragoste şi de chibzuinţă.
8 Să nu-ţi fie ruşine dar de mărturisirea Domnului nostru, nici de mine, întemniţatul Lui. Ci sufere împreună cu Evanghelia, prin puterea lui Dumezeu.
9 El ne-a mântuit şi ne-a dat o chemare sfântă, nu pentru faptele noastre, ci după hotărârea Lui şi după harul care ne-a fost dat în Hristos Isus, înainte de vecinicii,
10 dar care a fost descoperit acum prin arătarea Mântuitorului nostru Hristos Isus, care a nimicit moartea şi a adus la lumină viaţa şi neputrezirea, prin Evanghelie.
11 Propovăduitorul şi apostolul ei am fost pus eu şi învăţător al Neamurilor.
12 Şi din pricina aceasta sufăr aceste lucruri; dar nu mi-e ruşine, căci ştiu în cine am crezut. Şi sânt încredinţat că El are putere să păzească ce I-am încredinţat până în ziua aceea.
13 Dreptarul învăţăturilor sănătoase, pe cari le-ai auzit dela mine, ţine-l cu credinţa şi dragostea care este în Hristos Isus.
14 Lucrul acela bun care ţi s-a încredinţat, păzeşte-l prin Duhul Sfânt, care locuieşte în noi.
15 Ştii că cei ce sânt în Asia toţi m-au părăsit; între alţii şi Figel şi Ermogen.
16 Domnul să-şi verse îndurarea peste casa lui Onisifor; căci de multe ori m-a mângâiat, şi nu i-a fost ruşine de lanţul meu.
17 Nu numai atât, dar, când a fost în Roma, m-a căutat cu multă grijă şi m-a găsit.
18 Dea Domnul să capete îndurare dela Domnul ,,în ziua aceea``. Tu ştii foarte bine cât ajutor mi-a dat el în Efes.
{"verseMap":{"1":[{"id":42635,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Paul (Saul)","title_en":"Paul (Saul)","content_ro":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","summary_ro":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","summary_en":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70261,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Paul (Saul)","title_en":"Paul (Saul)","content_ro":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","summary_ro":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","summary_en":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":97887,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Paul (Saul)","title_en":"Paul (Saul)","content_ro":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","summary_ro":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","summary_en":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125513,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Paul (Saul)","title_en":"Paul (Saul)","content_ro":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Paul (Saul)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roman citizens (which enabled him to also acquire Roman citizenship) and grew up in a traditional Jewish home. A tentmaker (or leatherworker) by trade, he was educated as a Pharisee by the well-known rabbi Gamaliel in Jerusalem. He became active in the violent persecution of Christians as a young man (Acts 22:3-5). But through a life-changing, personal revelation of the resurrected Jesus (9:3-6; 22:6-10), he was radically converted. He then dedicated the rest of his life to proclaiming Jesus as Savior and Lord throughout the Mediterranean world (see Gal 1:11-16). His dedication and hard work, especially among Gentiles (to whom he was specifically called), resulted in the founding of scores of churches during the first century. Most of his letters were written to these churches.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s belief in Jesus as the Jewish Messiah set him apart from his Jewish contemporaries. His vision of Jesus brought him to the realization that Jesus’ death and resurrection bring righteousness and life-transforming power to those who believe in him. Paul no longer understood righteousness in terms of the careful observance of the law of Moses, but as a gift from God to those who put their trust in Christ, the Savior who died for their sins (Rom 4:1-8). And he was convinced that this gift is for Gentiles as well as Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s thirteen letters deal with a wide range of issues, such as salvation and what Christians believe about Christ (Romans, Galatians, Ephesians, Colossians), specific problems in the church (1 Corinthians), the nature of Christian life and community (Ephesians, Colossians), and questions about Paul’s own authority as an apostle (2 Corinthians, Galatians). Some of his letters are intended to encourage young believers who are suffering for their faith (Philippians, 1 Thessalonians) or to correct false teachings (Galatians, Colossians, 2 Thessalonians). Still others are written to individuals, giving specific advice related to their life and ministry (1–2 Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Together, these thirteen letters reveal much about the life of the earliest Christians and the problems they faced, and about Paul’s own grace-centered understanding of the Christian faith and life.<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s letters, with their strong focus on Christ, reflect his all-consuming passion for Christ and his twin convictions that (1) salvation is given only to those who put their faith in Christ as Savior (Gal 2:16), and (2) every part of a believer’s life is to be devoted to serving Christ as Lord (Rom 14:7-9; 2 Cor 5:15). Of all the New Testament writers, it is Paul who spells out most clearly what salvation is (Rom 1–8) and gives us the fullest picture of the Christian life and Christian community. Paul’s letters also highlight the power of the Holy Spirit in believers’ lives (Rom 8:9-13; Gal 5:16-25; cp. Gal 2:20; Col 1:27). He encourages believers to pursue the high standard of a life that is truly like Christ (Rom 8:30; Eph 4:13, 15; 5:1-2). Believers are to live a life of love (1 Cor 13:1-13; Eph 5:2) and fully submit to Christ. Paul, more than any other New Testament writer, shows us how and why Christians must always find their deepest roots and motivation in the grace of Christ (Rom 12:1-2). For Paul, the whole of a believer’s life—and indeed, the entire universe—is centered in Christ and Christ alone; everything finds its true meaning only in relation to him (Col 1:15-20; 2:6–3:4).<\/p>\n<p>Luke’s account of Paul’s missionary life, which spans a period of perhaps thirty years, begins with Paul’s preaching in Damascus shortly after his conversion (around <span>AD<\/span> 32–35) and ends with his imprisonment in Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 60–62). But the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy—Titus) appear to be dated to a later time, and reliable later traditions affirm that Paul was released from prison (around <span>AD<\/span> 62) and continued his missionary activity. He was later rearrested, and after a lifetime of suffering as an evangelist for Christ, he was finally killed in Nero’s persecution of Christians around <span>AD<\/span> 64–67. Paul’s desire, not only to suffer as Christ suffered but also to die as Christ died, was thus fulfilled—with the sure hope of one day being resurrected, just as Christ was resurrected (Phil 3:10-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 7:58–8:3; 9:1-31; 11:25-30; 12:25–28:31; Rom 1:1–16:27; 1 Cor 1:1–16:24; 2 Cor 1:1–13:14; Gal 1:1–6:18; Eph 1:1–6:24; Phil 1:1–4:23; Col 1:1–4:18; 1 Thes 1:1–5:28; 2 Thes 1:1–3:18; 1 Tim 1:1–6:21; 2 Tim 1:1–4:22; Titus 1:1–3:15; Phlm 1:1-25; 2 Pet 3:15-16<\/p>","summary_ro":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","summary_en":"Paul (Saul) Paul was a leading persecutor of the early Christians who later became an apostle of Jesus Christ, the most illustrious of the early Christian missionaries, and the great apostle to the Gentiles. He has done more to shape Christianity than any other individual except Christ himself. We know about him from Luke’s account of his conversion and ministry in Acts and from the thirteen letters bearing his name in the New Testament. Paul was born in Tarsus to Jewish parents who were Roma...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":37375,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Second Letter to Timothy","title_en":"Second Letter to Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","summary_ro":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","summary_en":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","source":"Articles\/T.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58584,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","summary_en":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58585,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","summary_en":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86210,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","summary_en":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86211,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","summary_en":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113836,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","summary_en":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113837,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","summary_en":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141462,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1-2<\/strong> See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","summary_en":"1:1-2 See study note on 1 Tim 1:1-2.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141463,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:1","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:1","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:1<\/strong> <em>the life he has promised:<\/em> See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","summary_en":"1:1 the life he has promised: See Rom 4:13-17. This letter to Timothy celebrates Christ’s resurrection (2 Tim 2:8) and the life that results from it (1:10) as the answer to the suffering and death of the godly (3:12). Paul’s own life demonstrates this hope (4:17-18).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"2":[{"id":42780,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70406,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":98032,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125658,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"3":[{"id":42781,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70407,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":98033,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125659,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":37376,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Second Letter to Timothy","title_en":"Second Letter to Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","summary_ro":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","summary_en":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","source":"Articles\/T.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58586,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","summary_en":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58587,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","summary_en":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86212,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","summary_en":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86213,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","summary_en":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113838,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","summary_en":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113839,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","summary_en":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141464,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3-4<\/strong> Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","summary_en":"1:3-4 Thanksgiving and prayer are standard sections of Paul’s letters (e.g., Rom 1:8-12; Col 1:3-14; contrast Gal 1:6-10).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141465,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:3","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:3","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:3<\/strong> <em>just as my ancestors did:<\/em> See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • <em>with a clear conscience:<\/em> This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","summary_en":"1:3 just as my ancestors did: See Phil 3:5; cp. Deut 6:4-9. • with a clear conscience: This might be in relation to heresy (see 2 Tim 2:17-18; see also 1 Tim 1:5) or to Paul’s previous legal self-defense (see Acts 23:1; 24:14-16).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"4":[{"id":58588,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:4","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:4","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","summary_en":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86214,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:4","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:4","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","summary_en":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113840,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:4","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:4","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","summary_en":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141466,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:4","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:4","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:4<\/strong> Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • <em>your tears:<\/em> The two may have last <em>parted<\/em> when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","summary_en":"1:4 Paul begins urging Timothy to come to him (see study note on 1:5-14). • your tears: The two may have last parted when Paul was transferred to Rome under arrest (cp. Acts 20:37-38; 21:12-14).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"5":[{"id":42758,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70384,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":98010,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125636,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":10143,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Education","title_en":"Education","content_ro":"<h3>EDUCATION<\/h3>\n<p>The act or process of educating or being educated. The original purpose of Jewish education was to teach children to know and understand their special relationship with God, to teach them to serve him, and to educate them in holiness. Later Jewish education included character development and the history of God’s people (particularly through rehearsing his acts of deliverance). Because of that education, the Jews knew the Mosaic law and their own history, and so, during periods of subjection to foreign powers, they were able to maintain their national pride. In modern times they have reestablished themselves as a nation (1948).<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Education in the Home<\/p>\n<p>• Religious Education<\/p>\n<p>• Formal Education<\/p>\n<p>• Literacy among the Jews<\/p>\n<p>• Education in Surrounding Cultures<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"EducationintheHome\">Education in the Home<\/p>\n<p>The priority given to education stemmed from the value of children in the Jewish family. Children were a great joy and reward (Ps 127:3-5). Education in the home began soon after a child could talk, and certainly by the age of three. Parents taught prayers and songs, which children learned by repetition, just as children today learn nursery rhymes.<\/p>\n<p>At home, children became aware of certain religious items and symbols. They were encouraged to ask about the meaning of the annual Passover ritual (Ex 12:26), which served throughout Hebrew history as a fundamental means of instruction about the nature and significance of God’s power in human life. Children undoubtedly had questions about objects they encountered, whether sacred vessels, ornaments, or clothing used in the tabernacle or temple worship, or more mundane things of everyday life.<\/p>\n<p>Parental responsibility for education was clearly defined. A father was expected to give his son instruction in religion and in the history of the Hebrew people. He was also specifically required to teach his son a trade, often his own, since a boy without a trade was thought to have been trained for life as a thief. A father’s other responsibilities included finding his son a wife and teaching him to swim.<\/p>\n<p>Rabbis held that women could not study the Law because they were “of light mind.” Nonetheless, influential women in the Bible include Deborah (Jgs 4:4-5), Jael (vv 18-24), the wise woman of Tekoa (2 Sm 14:2-20), the wise woman of Abel (20:16-22), Lois, Eunice, and Priscilla (Acts 18:2; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Tm 1:5).<\/p>\n<p>The Jewish mother played a considerable role in a child’s education, particularly in the earliest years. A mother was expected to assist in teaching her sons, but her major responsibility was to train her daughters. Since daughters were less highly esteemed than sons, a girl’s education took place entirely in the home. The mother was responsible for educating her daughters to be successful homemakers: obedient, capable, and virtuous wives. Girls learned the skills of cooking, spinning, weaving, dyeing, caring for children, and managing slaves. They learned how to grind grain and at times helped with the harvest. Occasionally they were expected to help guard the vineyard or, if they had no brothers, to help care for the flocks.<\/p>\n<p>Girls probably learned music and dancing and were expected to have good manners and high moral standards. They were taught to read, and some learned to write and reckon weights and measures. In exceptional circumstances a girl might receive an advanced education privately at home from a tutor.<\/p>\n<p>Even when education was entirely home-centered, it is probable that most wealthy and especially royal children were instructed by a tutor, following a tradition established by other Near Eastern peoples.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ReligiousEducation\">Religious Education<\/p>\n<p>At an early age children accompanied their parents to religious services. At the great festivals they were introduced to important episodes in Jewish history. The Jews, an agricultural people, believed that agricultural knowledge had been revealed by God and that tending the ground was a basic human responsibility. Like some other Near Eastern nations, they believed that the land belonged to God. They were merely tenants. If a crop failed, it was because God withheld rain, but he would do that only if the people were sinful.<\/p>\n<p>The celebrations of the Passover, Pentecost, and the Feast of Tabernacles were associated with the harvest. Throughout the biblical period, those festivals remained closely identified with the growing season. Such occasions became educational opportunities for children. They learned that the Passover commemorated the deliverance of their ancestors from slavery in Egypt. At Pentecost the Jewish people remembered God giving the law to Moses on Mt Sinai. The Feast of Tabernacles, with its green booths made from tree branches, commemorated God’s faithfulness to the Jews on their seemingly endless journey to the Promised Land.<\/p>\n<p>An example of a ceremony used as a teaching tool is the Passover ritual, which, of the three great festivals, was the least directly connected in origin with the harvest. That feast, which was immediately followed by a seven-day period known as the Feast of Unleavened Bread (Lv 23:6), was associated with the beginning of the barley harvest in April. (The exodus from Egypt had taken place at that time of year.)<\/p>\n<p>In the Passover ceremony the priest would take one of the first sheaves of the barley harvest and wave it before the Lord (Lv 23:9-11). Before that, the men would choose a barley field at random and bind some of the best sheaves, leaving them standing. The following evening three men would go out to that field with sickles and baskets to reap those specifically prepared sheaves. As onlookers (including the children) gathered to observe the ceremony, the reapers would ask the crowd certain traditional questions. Year by year the children saw that ritual and heard the answers. The barley was cut and taken to the temple court, where it was threshed and winnowed. Some of it was mixed with oil and incense and used as an offering. The remainder went to the priests.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FormalEducation\">Formal Education<\/p>\n<p>Jewish education during the biblical period helped Jews to know of the Law, study the history of the Jewish people, and become proficient in reading, writing, and a certain amount of arithmetic. To that, incidental information such as the medicinal value of certain herbs (see 1 Kgs 4:33) might sometimes be added.<\/p>\n<h5>Teachers<\/h5>\n<p>Priests instructed the people in the knowledge of God. As officers of the synagogue, the Levites also performed a teaching role (cf. Dt 33:10; 2 Chr 35:3). Before the exile, the prophets assumed the role of instructors, teaching the historical heritage of the people and acting as critics of injustice and improper social behavior. Their responsibility was to interpret the law for contemporary society. By the fourth century <span>BC<\/span>, the prophets’ role as instructors had passed to the scribes and to others designated as teachers.<\/p>\n<p>In the centuries before Christ, scribes not only transcribed and preserved the traditions in written form but were students and interpreters of the law. The scribes were known as “doctors of the law” (Lk 5:17, <span>kjv<\/span>), lawyers (Mt 22:35), and rabbis (23:8). All higher education was in their hands, and they developed a complex system of instruction known as “the tradition of the elders” (15:2-6). Although the scribes needed leisure for their scholarly pursuits, they did not despise laborers. Most of them, in fact, practiced a trade as a means of support when necessary.<\/p>\n<p>Although the scribes were influential in the time of Christ (Mt 23:1-2), they undoubtedly found, like the prophets before them, that their words were not always heeded. The scribes, who exercised an important influence over contemporary life and morals, were notable for their fierce opposition to Jesus (Mk 2:6) and to the early church (Acts 4:5; 6:12).<\/p>\n<p>By the NT era, the entire community was expected to establish and maintain elementary schools. The community was also responsible for financing the education of poor or orphaned children. Out of high regard for earlier priests, prophets, and scribes, and because of the eminent position given to education, teachers were highly esteemed by the Jewish people. Because God had given them the law, it was of greatest importance. One who worked as God’s servant expounding the law was therefore the most important person in the community. To be a teacher was life’s highest privilege and the most significant task a man could perform.<\/p>\n<p>Teachers were expected to demonstrate exceptional character along with their academic qualifications. They were expected to keep children from having contact with anything harmful. They were not to show bitterness or give preference to one child over another. Rather than threatening, they were to explain right and wrong and the harmfulness of sin. Teachers were expected to keep promises to children lest the students grow accustomed to broken words and lies. Teachers were to be eventempered, never impatient or lacking in understanding, always prepared to repeat explanations. It was said that children should be treated like young heifers, with their burdens increased daily. Yet any teacher who was too severe was dismissed.<\/p>\n<h5>Subject Matter<\/h5>\n<p>Early education consisted of learning the law through listening and oral repetition, along with the study of the written text. The content of the law covered three main areas: ceremonial, civil, and criminal. Students needed to master these, preparing themselves to take responsibility for observing the law as adults.<\/p>\n<p>The Scriptures contained such a variety of writings that pupils learned about religion, history, law, morals, and manners, plus reading, writing, and arithmetic. They studied from great literature; along with the Law, they used the books of Psalms, Proverbs, and Ecclesiastes extensively as texts. The Dead Sea Scrolls have shown that some classical Hebrew was still being spoken in NT times. Students who commonly spoke Aramaic or Greek were faced with a difficult situation when learning the Hebrew of the OT. The problem was especially complex because the Hebrew was written without any vowel sounds. Those had to be memorized in association with the consonants of the text.<\/p>\n<p>Since the ancient Hebrews were generally regarded as the most proficient musicians and singers in the Near East, it is probable that basic instruction in singing and playing instruments, such as the pipe and harp, was received at home. Although no Hebrew hymns have survived in musical form, temple singers would almost certainly have been familiar with the kind of music theory known among the Canaanites. (A musical text recovered from Ugarit [Ras Shamra] consisted of a ballad or a hymn inscribed on clay with curious musical symbols that long defied identification. Dating to perhaps 1800 <span>BC<\/span>, that Canaanite text has been described as the “oldest sheet music in the world.”)<\/p>\n<p>During the exile especially, great emphasis was placed on recording and preserving ancient customs and ceremonies in order to maintain the distinctiveness of Hebrew culture. The captives recognized the importance of keeping alive their national heritage and the Law during the years they were living in an alien culture.<\/p>\n<p>The synagogue developed during the exile as a place for the study of religion and for prayer, becoming the center of instruction in the Jewish faith. Previously, the temple at Jerusalem had been the only place for sacrifice. Because that ritual could not be performed in Babylon, it was natural for the synagogue to increase in importance in worship as well as in education.<\/p>\n<p>The exile brought about fundamental changes in Jewish life in areas other than the purely religious. Education received considerable stimulation from the Jewish exiles’ contact with the more sophisticated culture of the Babylonians. The Babylonian law code was a precise and well-established feature of life. Schools and libraries in Babylonia had been in existence for many centuries. Mesopotamian knowledge of medicine, astronomy, mathematics, architecture, and engineering was far superior to that of the Jews. In that intellectual environment the literature of the Jews took on new meaning; it was from that period that the books of Ezekiel and Daniel emerged.<\/p>\n<p>In the postexilic period, teaching was based extensively on Proverbs and the apocryphal books of Ecclesiasticus and the Wisdom of Solomon. From those works the Jews received practical training for a successful life. The scribes taught that wisdom came from God and that those who obeyed the commandments would bring joy and honor to others.<\/p>\n<p>Under Persian rule in the sixth century <span>BC<\/span>, the Jews had been encouraged to return to Jerusalem and rebuild the temple. After 332 <span>BC<\/span>, when Alexander the Great defeated the Persian king Darius, strong efforts were made to Hellenize the conquered peoples. The Greek language was introduced along with Greek religion, political procedures, and educational methods. The drive for Hellenization continued under the rule of the Ptolemies (a Macedonian family line that ruled Egypt) and the Seleucids (a Syrian dynasty). Coincident with the establishment of foreign rule came the dominance of the Jewish priesthood in Judean political matters. Greek influence was seen in the enriched aesthetic appreciation typical of certain Jewish rulers.<\/p>\n<p>Although Greek philosophy and sports remained outside the realm of Jewish education, there was a noticeable decline in Jewish religious and moral standards in the Hellenistic period. Some Jews were eager to obtain advancement from the foreign masters by adopting the Greek culture. Others fought desperately to preserve their Jewish heritage. During Roman times, the foreign influence was again ignored by faithful Jews whenever possible.<\/p>\n<h5>Teaching Methods<\/h5>\n<p>Teaching methods, developed from memorizing the Law, stressed the importance of retention and recollection. Children were taught to memorize as soon as they could talk, and they were trained to repeat the exact words so that no nuance of meaning would be altered. The alphabet was taught and memorized by being repeatedly written and drilled. Students copied and recopied passages from the written Law in precise, neat handwriting. Any piece of writing containing a mistake was considered dangerous, since it might imprint the wrong word or spelling on the learner’s mind. Reading aloud was recommended as an aid to memorization.<\/p>\n<p>To aid learning, each boy was also given a personal text beginning with the first letter of his name and ending with the last. As soon as he demonstrated his ability to read, he received a scroll that contained the first words of Deuteronomy 6:4: “Hear, O Israel: The <span>Lord<\/span> our God is one <span>Lord<\/span>” (<span>rsv<\/span>). That was recited every morning and evening in postexilic times, along with the Hallel (or psalm of praise), the story of Creation, and the main part of the Law contained in Leviticus.<\/p>\n<p>Teachings also came in the form of proverbs or parables, a device later used by Jesus (Mk 4:1-2). An open sharing of knowledge occurred in question-and-answer periods (for example, the visit of the 12-year-old Jesus to the temple in Jerusalem, Lk 2:46-47).<\/p>\n<p>Very little information is available on education in the early Christian era. We know that Jesus could read and expound the Scriptures and was knowledgeable enough to discuss theology with the learned men in the temple. He probably learned at home and received the elementary education common to most Jewish boys at that period.<\/p>\n<h5>Discipline<\/h5>\n<p>Discipline, almost always an important element in education, was important to the ancient Hebrews. A system of reward and punishment was used in which corporal chastisement was normal. Punishment was considered to be an outward symbol of God’s love and concern for the instruction of his people (Ps 94:8-13), although the Jews as a people did not always learn from those corrections (Jer 5:3; Am 4:6-13). A child was thought to need “breaking” like a horse: “A horse that is untamed turns out to be stubborn, and a son unrestrained turns out to be wilful” (Ecclus 30:8, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<h5>Adult Education<\/h5>\n<p>When Ezra the scribe returned from Babylon with a copy of the Book of the Law, he taught it to the Levites and to the people. That material, together with the book of Proverbs and literature from the preexilic and exilic periods, became basic in Jewish education. In the postexilic period, priests traveled to the towns, addressing people in the synagogue on the Sabbath and in the square on market days, when a large crowd would be gathered. Some individuals may have extended their learning through discussion with the elders (cf. Ez 8:1).<\/p>\n<p>For those who continued their education, the next phase was probably instruction by scribes. The scribes, leaders of a Jewish sect called Pharisees, had developed Ezra’s principles into strict rules on tithing, ritual purity, and synagogue worship. As a young man, Saul of Tarsus came to Jerusalem to study with Gamaliel, an honored rabbi (Acts 22:3). At that time the curriculum was an advanced study of theological law, both written and oral, along with the rites and ceremonies of Jewish culture.<\/p>\n<h5>School Buildings<\/h5>\n<p>By NT times, some schools operated in special buildings and others in the teachers’ own houses, but most were attached to the synagogue. When a separate building was designed, it was considered inadvisable to construct it in a crowded area. In a large town the community was expected to provide two schools, especially if a river divided the town. A school did not operate in the heat of the day (between 10 <span>am<\/span> and 3 <span>pm<\/span>), and would meet only four hours a day in July and August. Class size was expected to be 25, with a teacher and an assistant for 40 students and two teachers for 50. At school the boys sat on the ground at the teacher’s feet and learned from the Scriptures. Thus, the school became known as the “House of the Book.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"LiteracyamongtheJews\">Literacy among the Jews<\/p>\n<p>The extent of literacy among Jews over the centuries is difficult to determine, but indications can be found from specific examples. The book of Joshua describes three men chosen from each tribe who had to prepare a written report about the land of Canaan (Jos 18:4-9). Later, Gideon captured a youth who was able to make a written list of the important men of the city (Jgs 8:14). Writing was probably a common skill since the Israelites were exhorted to use it frequently (Dt 6:9; 27:2-8). Simple mathematical terms could be written and understood by boys, and there are indications of familiarity with the geometrical relationship of a circle’s radius and circumference (the concept of pi; see 2 Chr 4:2). The development of cursive script implies widespread use of writing from at least the eighth century <span>BC<\/span>. It is noteworthy that a synagogue service could be performed by any ten men in the congregation, which presupposes that there were more than 10 men in any synagogue who were literate enough to fulfill that duty.<\/p>\n<p>When fears of Hellenism were strong and the existence of Judaism was threatened in the first century <span>BC<\/span>, it was decreed that every Jewish boy should attend elementary school. Since such a system probably already existed, that decree merely made attendance compulsory for all males up to 16 or 17 years of age. No doubt the reason was that thorough knowledge and careful observance of the Law were vital to the survival of the Jewish heritage.<\/p>\n<p>Joshua ben-Gamala (high priest <span>AD<\/span> 63–65) is considered the founder of universal education. His instructions for setting up schools in towns and villages were precise, requiring attendance of boys from the age of six or seven years. The community was responsible for setting up a school and maintaining a teacher in any town where there were at least ten Jewish families. Fathers were required to see that their sons attended school. When a family lived in an isolated area, a teacher often lived with the family. Teachers were probably paid either by the family or from a community tax, although scribes were not paid directly for the instruction they gave. It is difficult to know if the goal of universal elementary education was attained.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"EducationinSurroundingCultures\">Education in Surrounding Cultures<\/p>\n<p>The theological emphasis of Hebrew education contrasted sharply with the aims of education in Greece and Rome. Those societies, however, were also concerned with developing a particular type of character.<\/p>\n<p>In Sparta the purpose of educational training was to develop young men to be fighters who would subject themselves to the welfare of the state. Character development was achieved by eliminating luxuries and by systematically disciplining mind and body through physical activity. Survival techniques encouraged resourcefulness and initiative. Girls received the same education, since it was considered important to develop women who could give birth to strong warriors.<\/p>\n<p>In Athens education was deemed essential to life. Because transmission of culture would enable boys to become perfect citizens, they were taught letters, music, morals and manners, mathematics, and gymnastics (development of a healthy body). Education was ideally a noble pursuit—a training of the mind, the birthright of every citizen—but in practice it was restricted to a small section of the aristocracy. The educated despised earning a living as a way of life suitable only for slaves. Women received no education. The teacher in elementary schools was a lowly individual.<\/p>\n<p>Roman education prepared a boy mentally and physically for farm, battlefield, or wherever his services were required by the state. Education was a family responsibility—the boy learning first from his mother, then from his father. Basic reading, writing, arithmetic, language, structure, and debating skills were taught, sometimes by private tutors. When schools were developed, they seem to have been noisy, storefront activities operated by poorly paid teachers. Girls were taught housekeeping skills at home.<\/p>\n<p>Egyptian boys attended the “House of the Books” for their studies and learned reading and elementary arithmetic. Writing in hieroglyphs on papyrus was the most difficult task. Like students in other cultures, boys were subject to corporal punishment. Egyptian teachers considered that “a boy’s ears are in his back,” following up that conviction with frequent use of a cane.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>EDUCATION<\/h3>\n<p>The act or process of educating or being educated. The original purpose of Jewish education was to teach children to know and understand their special relationship with God, to teach them to serve him, and to educate them in holiness. Later Jewish education included character development and the history of God’s people (particularly through rehearsing his acts of deliverance). Because of that education, the Jews knew the Mosaic law and their own history, and so, during periods of subjection to foreign powers, they were able to maintain their national pride. In modern times they have reestablished themselves as a nation (1948).<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Education in the Home<\/p>\n<p>• Religious Education<\/p>\n<p>• Formal Education<\/p>\n<p>• Literacy among the Jews<\/p>\n<p>• Education in Surrounding Cultures<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"EducationintheHome\">Education in the Home<\/p>\n<p>The priority given to education stemmed from the value of children in the Jewish family. Children were a great joy and reward (Ps 127:3-5). Education in the home began soon after a child could talk, and certainly by the age of three. Parents taught prayers and songs, which children learned by repetition, just as children today learn nursery rhymes.<\/p>\n<p>At home, children became aware of certain religious items and symbols. They were encouraged to ask about the meaning of the annual Passover ritual (Ex 12:26), which served throughout Hebrew history as a fundamental means of instruction about the nature and significance of God’s power in human life. Children undoubtedly had questions about objects they encountered, whether sacred vessels, ornaments, or clothing used in the tabernacle or temple worship, or more mundane things of everyday life.<\/p>\n<p>Parental responsibility for education was clearly defined. A father was expected to give his son instruction in religion and in the history of the Hebrew people. He was also specifically required to teach his son a trade, often his own, since a boy without a trade was thought to have been trained for life as a thief. A father’s other responsibilities included finding his son a wife and teaching him to swim.<\/p>\n<p>Rabbis held that women could not study the Law because they were “of light mind.” Nonetheless, influential women in the Bible include Deborah (Jgs 4:4-5), Jael (vv 18-24), the wise woman of Tekoa (2 Sm 14:2-20), the wise woman of Abel (20:16-22), Lois, Eunice, and Priscilla (Acts 18:2; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Tm 1:5).<\/p>\n<p>The Jewish mother played a considerable role in a child’s education, particularly in the earliest years. A mother was expected to assist in teaching her sons, but her major responsibility was to train her daughters. Since daughters were less highly esteemed than sons, a girl’s education took place entirely in the home. The mother was responsible for educating her daughters to be successful homemakers: obedient, capable, and virtuous wives. Girls learned the skills of cooking, spinning, weaving, dyeing, caring for children, and managing slaves. They learned how to grind grain and at times helped with the harvest. Occasionally they were expected to help guard the vineyard or, if they had no brothers, to help care for the flocks.<\/p>\n<p>Girls probably learned music and dancing and were expected to have good manners and high moral standards. They were taught to read, and some learned to write and reckon weights and measures. In exceptional circumstances a girl might receive an advanced education privately at home from a tutor.<\/p>\n<p>Even when education was entirely home-centered, it is probable that most wealthy and especially royal children were instructed by a tutor, following a tradition established by other Near Eastern peoples.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ReligiousEducation\">Religious Education<\/p>\n<p>At an early age children accompanied their parents to religious services. At the great festivals they were introduced to important episodes in Jewish history. The Jews, an agricultural people, believed that agricultural knowledge had been revealed by God and that tending the ground was a basic human responsibility. Like some other Near Eastern nations, they believed that the land belonged to God. They were merely tenants. If a crop failed, it was because God withheld rain, but he would do that only if the people were sinful.<\/p>\n<p>The celebrations of the Passover, Pentecost, and the Feast of Tabernacles were associated with the harvest. Throughout the biblical period, those festivals remained closely identified with the growing season. Such occasions became educational opportunities for children. They learned that the Passover commemorated the deliverance of their ancestors from slavery in Egypt. At Pentecost the Jewish people remembered God giving the law to Moses on Mt Sinai. The Feast of Tabernacles, with its green booths made from tree branches, commemorated God’s faithfulness to the Jews on their seemingly endless journey to the Promised Land.<\/p>\n<p>An example of a ceremony used as a teaching tool is the Passover ritual, which, of the three great festivals, was the least directly connected in origin with the harvest. That feast, which was immediately followed by a seven-day period known as the Feast of Unleavened Bread (Lv 23:6), was associated with the beginning of the barley harvest in April. (The exodus from Egypt had taken place at that time of year.)<\/p>\n<p>In the Passover ceremony the priest would take one of the first sheaves of the barley harvest and wave it before the Lord (Lv 23:9-11). Before that, the men would choose a barley field at random and bind some of the best sheaves, leaving them standing. The following evening three men would go out to that field with sickles and baskets to reap those specifically prepared sheaves. As onlookers (including the children) gathered to observe the ceremony, the reapers would ask the crowd certain traditional questions. Year by year the children saw that ritual and heard the answers. The barley was cut and taken to the temple court, where it was threshed and winnowed. Some of it was mixed with oil and incense and used as an offering. The remainder went to the priests.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FormalEducation\">Formal Education<\/p>\n<p>Jewish education during the biblical period helped Jews to know of the Law, study the history of the Jewish people, and become proficient in reading, writing, and a certain amount of arithmetic. To that, incidental information such as the medicinal value of certain herbs (see 1 Kgs 4:33) might sometimes be added.<\/p>\n<h5>Teachers<\/h5>\n<p>Priests instructed the people in the knowledge of God. As officers of the synagogue, the Levites also performed a teaching role (cf. Dt 33:10; 2 Chr 35:3). Before the exile, the prophets assumed the role of instructors, teaching the historical heritage of the people and acting as critics of injustice and improper social behavior. Their responsibility was to interpret the law for contemporary society. By the fourth century <span>BC<\/span>, the prophets’ role as instructors had passed to the scribes and to others designated as teachers.<\/p>\n<p>In the centuries before Christ, scribes not only transcribed and preserved the traditions in written form but were students and interpreters of the law. The scribes were known as “doctors of the law” (Lk 5:17, <span>kjv<\/span>), lawyers (Mt 22:35), and rabbis (23:8). All higher education was in their hands, and they developed a complex system of instruction known as “the tradition of the elders” (15:2-6). Although the scribes needed leisure for their scholarly pursuits, they did not despise laborers. Most of them, in fact, practiced a trade as a means of support when necessary.<\/p>\n<p>Although the scribes were influential in the time of Christ (Mt 23:1-2), they undoubtedly found, like the prophets before them, that their words were not always heeded. The scribes, who exercised an important influence over contemporary life and morals, were notable for their fierce opposition to Jesus (Mk 2:6) and to the early church (Acts 4:5; 6:12).<\/p>\n<p>By the NT era, the entire community was expected to establish and maintain elementary schools. The community was also responsible for financing the education of poor or orphaned children. Out of high regard for earlier priests, prophets, and scribes, and because of the eminent position given to education, teachers were highly esteemed by the Jewish people. Because God had given them the law, it was of greatest importance. One who worked as God’s servant expounding the law was therefore the most important person in the community. To be a teacher was life’s highest privilege and the most significant task a man could perform.<\/p>\n<p>Teachers were expected to demonstrate exceptional character along with their academic qualifications. They were expected to keep children from having contact with anything harmful. They were not to show bitterness or give preference to one child over another. Rather than threatening, they were to explain right and wrong and the harmfulness of sin. Teachers were expected to keep promises to children lest the students grow accustomed to broken words and lies. Teachers were to be eventempered, never impatient or lacking in understanding, always prepared to repeat explanations. It was said that children should be treated like young heifers, with their burdens increased daily. Yet any teacher who was too severe was dismissed.<\/p>\n<h5>Subject Matter<\/h5>\n<p>Early education consisted of learning the law through listening and oral repetition, along with the study of the written text. The content of the law covered three main areas: ceremonial, civil, and criminal. Students needed to master these, preparing themselves to take responsibility for observing the law as adults.<\/p>\n<p>The Scriptures contained such a variety of writings that pupils learned about religion, history, law, morals, and manners, plus reading, writing, and arithmetic. They studied from great literature; along with the Law, they used the books of Psalms, Proverbs, and Ecclesiastes extensively as texts. The Dead Sea Scrolls have shown that some classical Hebrew was still being spoken in NT times. Students who commonly spoke Aramaic or Greek were faced with a difficult situation when learning the Hebrew of the OT. The problem was especially complex because the Hebrew was written without any vowel sounds. Those had to be memorized in association with the consonants of the text.<\/p>\n<p>Since the ancient Hebrews were generally regarded as the most proficient musicians and singers in the Near East, it is probable that basic instruction in singing and playing instruments, such as the pipe and harp, was received at home. Although no Hebrew hymns have survived in musical form, temple singers would almost certainly have been familiar with the kind of music theory known among the Canaanites. (A musical text recovered from Ugarit [Ras Shamra] consisted of a ballad or a hymn inscribed on clay with curious musical symbols that long defied identification. Dating to perhaps 1800 <span>BC<\/span>, that Canaanite text has been described as the “oldest sheet music in the world.”)<\/p>\n<p>During the exile especially, great emphasis was placed on recording and preserving ancient customs and ceremonies in order to maintain the distinctiveness of Hebrew culture. The captives recognized the importance of keeping alive their national heritage and the Law during the years they were living in an alien culture.<\/p>\n<p>The synagogue developed during the exile as a place for the study of religion and for prayer, becoming the center of instruction in the Jewish faith. Previously, the temple at Jerusalem had been the only place for sacrifice. Because that ritual could not be performed in Babylon, it was natural for the synagogue to increase in importance in worship as well as in education.<\/p>\n<p>The exile brought about fundamental changes in Jewish life in areas other than the purely religious. Education received considerable stimulation from the Jewish exiles’ contact with the more sophisticated culture of the Babylonians. The Babylonian law code was a precise and well-established feature of life. Schools and libraries in Babylonia had been in existence for many centuries. Mesopotamian knowledge of medicine, astronomy, mathematics, architecture, and engineering was far superior to that of the Jews. In that intellectual environment the literature of the Jews took on new meaning; it was from that period that the books of Ezekiel and Daniel emerged.<\/p>\n<p>In the postexilic period, teaching was based extensively on Proverbs and the apocryphal books of Ecclesiasticus and the Wisdom of Solomon. From those works the Jews received practical training for a successful life. The scribes taught that wisdom came from God and that those who obeyed the commandments would bring joy and honor to others.<\/p>\n<p>Under Persian rule in the sixth century <span>BC<\/span>, the Jews had been encouraged to return to Jerusalem and rebuild the temple. After 332 <span>BC<\/span>, when Alexander the Great defeated the Persian king Darius, strong efforts were made to Hellenize the conquered peoples. The Greek language was introduced along with Greek religion, political procedures, and educational methods. The drive for Hellenization continued under the rule of the Ptolemies (a Macedonian family line that ruled Egypt) and the Seleucids (a Syrian dynasty). Coincident with the establishment of foreign rule came the dominance of the Jewish priesthood in Judean political matters. Greek influence was seen in the enriched aesthetic appreciation typical of certain Jewish rulers.<\/p>\n<p>Although Greek philosophy and sports remained outside the realm of Jewish education, there was a noticeable decline in Jewish religious and moral standards in the Hellenistic period. Some Jews were eager to obtain advancement from the foreign masters by adopting the Greek culture. Others fought desperately to preserve their Jewish heritage. During Roman times, the foreign influence was again ignored by faithful Jews whenever possible.<\/p>\n<h5>Teaching Methods<\/h5>\n<p>Teaching methods, developed from memorizing the Law, stressed the importance of retention and recollection. Children were taught to memorize as soon as they could talk, and they were trained to repeat the exact words so that no nuance of meaning would be altered. The alphabet was taught and memorized by being repeatedly written and drilled. Students copied and recopied passages from the written Law in precise, neat handwriting. Any piece of writing containing a mistake was considered dangerous, since it might imprint the wrong word or spelling on the learner’s mind. Reading aloud was recommended as an aid to memorization.<\/p>\n<p>To aid learning, each boy was also given a personal text beginning with the first letter of his name and ending with the last. As soon as he demonstrated his ability to read, he received a scroll that contained the first words of Deuteronomy 6:4: “Hear, O Israel: The <span>Lord<\/span> our God is one <span>Lord<\/span>” (<span>rsv<\/span>). That was recited every morning and evening in postexilic times, along with the Hallel (or psalm of praise), the story of Creation, and the main part of the Law contained in Leviticus.<\/p>\n<p>Teachings also came in the form of proverbs or parables, a device later used by Jesus (Mk 4:1-2). An open sharing of knowledge occurred in question-and-answer periods (for example, the visit of the 12-year-old Jesus to the temple in Jerusalem, Lk 2:46-47).<\/p>\n<p>Very little information is available on education in the early Christian era. We know that Jesus could read and expound the Scriptures and was knowledgeable enough to discuss theology with the learned men in the temple. He probably learned at home and received the elementary education common to most Jewish boys at that period.<\/p>\n<h5>Discipline<\/h5>\n<p>Discipline, almost always an important element in education, was important to the ancient Hebrews. A system of reward and punishment was used in which corporal chastisement was normal. Punishment was considered to be an outward symbol of God’s love and concern for the instruction of his people (Ps 94:8-13), although the Jews as a people did not always learn from those corrections (Jer 5:3; Am 4:6-13). A child was thought to need “breaking” like a horse: “A horse that is untamed turns out to be stubborn, and a son unrestrained turns out to be wilful” (Ecclus 30:8, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<h5>Adult Education<\/h5>\n<p>When Ezra the scribe returned from Babylon with a copy of the Book of the Law, he taught it to the Levites and to the people. That material, together with the book of Proverbs and literature from the preexilic and exilic periods, became basic in Jewish education. In the postexilic period, priests traveled to the towns, addressing people in the synagogue on the Sabbath and in the square on market days, when a large crowd would be gathered. Some individuals may have extended their learning through discussion with the elders (cf. Ez 8:1).<\/p>\n<p>For those who continued their education, the next phase was probably instruction by scribes. The scribes, leaders of a Jewish sect called Pharisees, had developed Ezra’s principles into strict rules on tithing, ritual purity, and synagogue worship. As a young man, Saul of Tarsus came to Jerusalem to study with Gamaliel, an honored rabbi (Acts 22:3). At that time the curriculum was an advanced study of theological law, both written and oral, along with the rites and ceremonies of Jewish culture.<\/p>\n<h5>School Buildings<\/h5>\n<p>By NT times, some schools operated in special buildings and others in the teachers’ own houses, but most were attached to the synagogue. When a separate building was designed, it was considered inadvisable to construct it in a crowded area. In a large town the community was expected to provide two schools, especially if a river divided the town. A school did not operate in the heat of the day (between 10 <span>am<\/span> and 3 <span>pm<\/span>), and would meet only four hours a day in July and August. Class size was expected to be 25, with a teacher and an assistant for 40 students and two teachers for 50. At school the boys sat on the ground at the teacher’s feet and learned from the Scriptures. Thus, the school became known as the “House of the Book.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"LiteracyamongtheJews\">Literacy among the Jews<\/p>\n<p>The extent of literacy among Jews over the centuries is difficult to determine, but indications can be found from specific examples. The book of Joshua describes three men chosen from each tribe who had to prepare a written report about the land of Canaan (Jos 18:4-9). Later, Gideon captured a youth who was able to make a written list of the important men of the city (Jgs 8:14). Writing was probably a common skill since the Israelites were exhorted to use it frequently (Dt 6:9; 27:2-8). Simple mathematical terms could be written and understood by boys, and there are indications of familiarity with the geometrical relationship of a circle’s radius and circumference (the concept of pi; see 2 Chr 4:2). The development of cursive script implies widespread use of writing from at least the eighth century <span>BC<\/span>. It is noteworthy that a synagogue service could be performed by any ten men in the congregation, which presupposes that there were more than 10 men in any synagogue who were literate enough to fulfill that duty.<\/p>\n<p>When fears of Hellenism were strong and the existence of Judaism was threatened in the first century <span>BC<\/span>, it was decreed that every Jewish boy should attend elementary school. Since such a system probably already existed, that decree merely made attendance compulsory for all males up to 16 or 17 years of age. No doubt the reason was that thorough knowledge and careful observance of the Law were vital to the survival of the Jewish heritage.<\/p>\n<p>Joshua ben-Gamala (high priest <span>AD<\/span> 63–65) is considered the founder of universal education. His instructions for setting up schools in towns and villages were precise, requiring attendance of boys from the age of six or seven years. The community was responsible for setting up a school and maintaining a teacher in any town where there were at least ten Jewish families. Fathers were required to see that their sons attended school. When a family lived in an isolated area, a teacher often lived with the family. Teachers were probably paid either by the family or from a community tax, although scribes were not paid directly for the instruction they gave. It is difficult to know if the goal of universal elementary education was attained.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"EducationinSurroundingCultures\">Education in Surrounding Cultures<\/p>\n<p>The theological emphasis of Hebrew education contrasted sharply with the aims of education in Greece and Rome. Those societies, however, were also concerned with developing a particular type of character.<\/p>\n<p>In Sparta the purpose of educational training was to develop young men to be fighters who would subject themselves to the welfare of the state. Character development was achieved by eliminating luxuries and by systematically disciplining mind and body through physical activity. Survival techniques encouraged resourcefulness and initiative. Girls received the same education, since it was considered important to develop women who could give birth to strong warriors.<\/p>\n<p>In Athens education was deemed essential to life. Because transmission of culture would enable boys to become perfect citizens, they were taught letters, music, morals and manners, mathematics, and gymnastics (development of a healthy body). Education was ideally a noble pursuit—a training of the mind, the birthright of every citizen—but in practice it was restricted to a small section of the aristocracy. The educated despised earning a living as a way of life suitable only for slaves. Women received no education. The teacher in elementary schools was a lowly individual.<\/p>\n<p>Roman education prepared a boy mentally and physically for farm, battlefield, or wherever his services were required by the state. Education was a family responsibility—the boy learning first from his mother, then from his father. Basic reading, writing, arithmetic, language, structure, and debating skills were taught, sometimes by private tutors. When schools were developed, they seem to have been noisy, storefront activities operated by poorly paid teachers. Girls were taught housekeeping skills at home.<\/p>\n<p>Egyptian boys attended the “House of the Books” for their studies and learned reading and elementary arithmetic. Writing in hieroglyphs on papyrus was the most difficult task. Like students in other cultures, boys were subject to corporal punishment. Egyptian teachers considered that “a boy’s ears are in his back,” following up that conviction with frequent use of a cane.<\/p>","summary_ro":"EDUCATION The act or process of educating or being educated. The original purpose of Jewish education was to teach children to know and understand their special relationship with God, to teach them to serve him, and to educate them in holiness. Later Jewish education included character development and the history of God’s people (particularly through rehearsing his acts of deliverance). Because of that education, the Jews knew the Mosaic law and their own history, and so, during periods of su...","summary_en":"EDUCATION The act or process of educating or being educated. The original purpose of Jewish education was to teach children to know and understand their special relationship with God, to teach them to serve him, and to educate them in holiness. Later Jewish education included character development and the history of God’s people (particularly through rehearsing his acts of deliverance). Because of that education, the Jews knew the Mosaic law and their own history, and so, during periods of su...","source":"Articles\/E.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":11274,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Eunice","title_en":"Eunice","content_ro":"<h3>EUNICE<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy’s mother, daughter of Lois (2 Tm 1:5), and the wife of a pagan Greek. She was a Jewish Christian (Acts 16:1). She apparently taught her son the OT Scriptures “from childhood” (2 Tm 3:15) and was converted to Christianity during Paul’s first trip to her home in Lystra, previous to his visit mentioned in Acts 16:1.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>EUNICE<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy’s mother, daughter of Lois (2 Tm 1:5), and the wife of a pagan Greek. She was a Jewish Christian (Acts 16:1). She apparently taught her son the OT Scriptures “from childhood” (2 Tm 3:15) and was converted to Christianity during Paul’s first trip to her home in Lystra, previous to his visit mentioned in Acts 16:1.<\/p>","summary_ro":"EUNICE Timothy’s mother, daughter of Lois (2 Tm 1:5), and the wife of a pagan Greek. She was a Jewish Christian (Acts 16:1). She apparently taught her son the OT Scriptures “from childhood” (2 Tm 3:15) and was converted to Christianity during Paul’s first trip to her home in Lystra, previous to his visit mentioned in Acts 16:1.","summary_en":"EUNICE Timothy’s mother, daughter of Lois (2 Tm 1:5), and the wife of a pagan Greek. She was a Jewish Christian (Acts 16:1). She apparently taught her son the OT Scriptures “from childhood” (2 Tm 3:15) and was converted to Christianity during Paul’s first trip to her home in Lystra, previous to his visit mentioned in Acts 16:1.","source":"Articles\/E.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":11919,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Family Life and Relations","title_en":"Family Life and Relations","content_ro":"<h3>FAMILY LIFE AND RELATIONS<\/h3>\n<p>In Bible times, the family comprised members of a household, including not only parents and children, along with other relatives and concubines, but also servants, travelers, aliens, and anyone else who happened to be within the house and was therefore under the protection of the head of the family. The family of Jacob, for example, comprised three generations (Gn 46:8-26). Biblically, the term “family” is interchangeable with “house,” and “founding a house” can refer to setting up a separate dwelling as well as establishing a family. In the broader sense, “house” may refer to an entire nation (“house of Israel”). The heads of families returning from Babylon in the postexilic period controlled sometimes several hundred family members (Ezr 8:1-14). The family was a smaller part of a clan and tribe. In nomadic times the responsibilities and allegiances centered on the larger family group.<\/p>\n<p>Those who belonged to the clan knew that they had to work for common interests and accept responsibility for the whole group. All members of the family were to be protected and assisted in time of need.<\/p>\n<p>As the life of the Israelites became more settled, families (in the wider sense of the term) lived in villages surrounded by fields of wheat, barley, and flax, with areas of grazing land for sheep and goats. Each group of villages consisted of an intermarried, interdependent family group, such as that of the Danites of Zorah and Eshtaol (Jgs 18:11). The hard life of those days demanded a sharing of work and the loyal cooperation of the entire family for survival.<\/p>\n<p>As crafts and trades developed, along with a more sedentary lifestyle, sons learned their fathers’ skills and continued the family trade. Consequently, the whole village might follow a particular craft (1 Chr 4:14; Neh 11:35). By specializing in such trades, however, the villagers became less self-sufficient, depending more on farmers for food and on other specialized villages for the production of cloth or pottery (1 Chr 4:21-23).<\/p>\n<p>With the growth of cities, related groups lived together in specific areas. Many members of the tribes of Benjamin and Judah were listed in the census of Jerusalem by Nehemiah (Neh 11:4-8), and by the writer of Chronicles (1 Chr 9:3-9). One consequence of life in the cities was the fragmentation of the family group. As the bonds of the wider family were loosened, the unit consisted increasingly of a husband and wife with their children, living in one house. The size of houses that have been excavated precludes the idea of any larger family unit as the norm in OT societies.<\/p>\n<p>During the kingdom period, King David’s sons Amnon and Absalom set up their own separate houses (2 Sm 13:7-8, 20). At that time there were few slaves in Hebrew society, but they also were considered members of the family. As bonds of the wider family loosened, and the master of the household lost a degree of authority, the society became one in which the king was sovereign and all the people were his subjects.<\/p>\n<p>The early kings of Israel promoted such a change in order to establish a central ruling authority for the entire country. The king’s subjects fell broadly into the categories of employers and employees, corresponding to the rich and poor of society. By the eighth century <span>BC<\/span>, members of the wider family no longer worked for the communal good under the authority of the clan’s head; rather, individuals worked primarily for the good of their own immediate family. Hence one’s labor and devotion were focused more narrowly, and the greatest beneficiary was the king, the personal symbol of the nation.<\/p>\n<p>Emphasis on the smaller family unit increased, and old duties that had been willingly accepted by the wider groups in former times came to be neglected. People did not always help relatives in times of need, and they frequently had to be reminded of their obligations, particularly toward widows and orphans (Is 1:17; Jer 7:6). Family feuds also declined because members no longer felt responsible to take vengeance as a way to uphold the honor of the clan (2 Sm 3:27; 16:8; 2 Kgs 9:26). Nevertheless, Nehemiah expected Israelites to fight for their family honor (Neh 4:14). In NT times, the family was such a unit that it could be sold for a debt incurred by one of its members (Mt 18:25).<\/p>\n<p>The Hebrew religion’s emphasis on family participation in certain celebrations strengthened the small unit. The Passover, for example, was always celebrated as a family thanksgiving meal (Ex 12:3-4, 46). The prophet Samuel’s parents made a traditional annual pilgrimage to the shrine at Shiloh (1 Sm 2:19). In modern times, a young Jewish boy’s arrival at the threshold of manhood is celebrated with the Bar Mitzvah ceremony. Being so honored in the midst of a religious family preserves the ancient Hebrew tradition of family participation in religious ceremonies.<\/p>\n<p>In his preaching Jesus used the family as a symbol for the relationship of God to his people (Mt 19:14; 23:9; Lk 8:21). From the cross he handed over responsibility for the care of his mother to his disciple John (Jn 19:27).<\/p>\n<p>In NT times, the communion meals in the Jerusalem church took place by households (Acts 2:46). Early Christian meetings were held in the homes of believers because of opposition by the authorities. The book of Acts contains examples of entire families being converted to Christianity (Acts 10:24, 44-48; 16:15, 31-32). Timothy learned the gospel from his grandmother and mother (2 Tm 1:5).<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Status of Family Members<\/p>\n<p>• Marital Security<\/p>\n<p>• Position of Children<\/p>\n<p>• The Rights of Children<\/p>\n<p>• Daily Life of the Hebrew Family<\/p>\n<p>• In New Testament Times<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"StatusofFamilyMembers\">Status of Family Members<\/p>\n<p>From nomadic times, a father’s authority held the family group together in their encampment, and he became the symbol of their security. In ancient patriarchal societies, the father was an absolute master who had the power of life and death over family members, ruling with unchallenged authority. Although he had extensive responsibilities for those under his care, his power was awesome and his status unquestioned.<\/p>\n<p>A man’s possessions included his wife, servants, slaves, and animals (Ex 20:17; Dt 5:21). In fact, the phrase “to marry a wife” comes from a Hebrew root meaning “to become the master of a wife.” A husband was as much the master of his wife as he was of his home or his fields. Consequently, the wife addressed him in a subservient manner, as a slave would address a master (Gn 18:12; Jgs 19:26). This low status for a woman extended to a daughter’s position in the ancient household. Females were always under the authority of a male relative: first, the father; then a husband. If a woman became a widow, she was subject to her husband’s nearest male relative, who became her “redeemer.” The bride price (Gn 29:18, 27; Ex 22:16-17; 1 Sm 18:25; 2 Sm 3:14) paid by her husband was not exactly a purchase of the woman from her father, but the exchange of money did stigmatize her. The amount of a bride price depended on the father’s status (Gn 34:12). The usual price was probably 20 to 30 shekels of silver. The bride received gifts of jewelry, ornaments, and clothing from her future husband, and she occasionally enjoyed some sort of financial or material return from the bride price for her own use (Jos 15:19; Jgs 1:15). When her father or husband died, the money frequently reverted to her.<\/p>\n<p>An engaged woman was considered her fiancé’s property just as much as if she were already married to him (Dt 22:23-27). The woman left her own family at marriage, to live with and become part of her new husband’s family. Normally, any succeeding marriages would be with members of that family.<\/p>\n<p>Despite the low legal status of the mother of the family, her life was not as bad as one might suppose. She was the legal wife, not an unpaid servant, and she frequently took a strong role as adviser to her husband in family affairs. Her most important function, aside from childbearing, was organization of the household, of which she was generally the respected manager. Even though the wife might have been acquired through capture in war (Dt 21:10-14), she could not be sold as a slave or daughter could (Ex 21:7; Neh 5:5).<\/p>\n<p>Nevertheless, her position was precarious, in that she could be disowned or divorced by her husband as the result of a simple renunciation: “She is no longer my wife, and I am no longer her husband.” Perhaps he had found fault with her culinary skills, or possibly he was casting his eyes on another woman. In any event, a husband knew that if his wife did not obey even a signal or a glance, he was within his rights to obtain a divorce (cf. Ecclus 25:26). The wife, however, obtained a certain degree of protection in the letter of repudiation, by which her freedom was formally restored. Under Jewish tradition, a wife could not divorce her husband.<\/p>\n<p>In matters of domestic protocol, the Hebrew wife was not introduced to her husband’s guests, a tradition that subsequently led to considerable embarrassment for Abraham’s wife, Sarah, and for Rebekah (Gn 20:16). A woman normally remained veiled in public (24:65; 38:14; Is 47:2).<\/p>\n<p>The imagery in Proverbs 19:13 and 27:15 draws a vigorous comparison between a contentious woman and water dripping from a leaky roof. The OT leaves little doubt about the type of behavior expected from a woman. She was expected to be charming, soft-spoken, discreet, and calm (Prv 9:13; 11:16, 22; 21:9). She was also to be responsible, well-organized, intelligent, thoughtful, reverent, and a good manager of both the household and the family purse (31:10-31). A woman should also be pious and beautiful, and in NT tradition, submissive to her husband, as befitted a woman adorned with the priceless jewel of a gentle and quiet spirit (Ti 2:4-5; 1 Pt 3:1-6).<\/p>\n<p>The actions of a few women whose roles in life do not seem to fit the pattern of the meek, passive female pictured above, are recorded in the Bible and the Apocrypha. The books of Judith and Esther recount heroic tales of how national fortunes were saved by women. Deborah and Jael were renowned heroines (Jgs 4–5), and the kingdom of Judah was ruled by a vicious woman, Athaliah, for several years (2 Kgs 11). The women who stepped to the forefront of public life were exceptional and few in number. Judith was a rich widow, an unusual thing in Israel.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"MaritalSecurity\">Marital Security<\/p>\n<p>The security of a wife’s position improved considerably when she produced her first child, particularly if it was a son. A woman’s primary duty to her husband and his family was procreation (Gn 1:28; 9:1), and until she gave birth to a son, she feared displacement by a second wife or a concubine. Polygamous marriages were by no means rare, especially in wealthy families. They resulted in two ill-defined family groups, controlled by the mothers but under the overall authority of fathers; there were inevitable jealousies and frictions.<\/p>\n<p>The legal status of a woman was consistently poor in Bible times. With no evidence at all, a husband could accuse his wife of adultery, and she was compelled to face a trial by ordeal. She had to abase herself by taking an oath, eating dust and a cereal offering, and drinking bitter water. A priest, meanwhile, made pronouncements regarding the dire results that would come to her if she were guilty: she would become an outcast with no hope of survival. But if she maintained her serenity, and if her thigh did not rot nor her abdomen swell, she was considered to have “proved” her innocence. In such an event she would go free, and her husband bore no blame whatsoever for his false accusation (Nm 5:12-31).<\/p>\n<p>If a woman took a vow, it was legal only as long as her father or husband approved it. If she became a widow, the vow still remained in force and could be used against her (Nm 30:3-15).<\/p>\n<p>A woman in Israel was always under the protection of a male, be it her father, grandfather, great-grandfather, brother, husband, or some other member of her husband’s family. She had few legal rights and, in contrast to Babylonian traditions, could not inherit at her husband’s death. It is small wonder that widows were classed with orphans and the poor. A childless widow could on occasion return to her father’s family (Gn 38:11; Lv 22:13; Ru 1:8), thus becoming subject again to the authority of her father. A Hebrew widow could also remain with her late husband’s family. She would then come under the protection of her “redeemer,” a male relative of her husband’s family who assumed responsibility for her. If a husband died leaving a woman childless, it was the responsibility of the husband’s brother to marry her. The first son born of such a union was then regarded as the heir of the first husband.<\/p>\n<p>It was normal for a brother to accept the obligation for such a marriage (levirate). It could be refused on various grounds, but such refusal was considered dishonorable, for it was a man’s duty to perpetuate his brother’s name and to safeguard the family fortune.<\/p>\n<p>A redeemer’s responsibilities were considerable. In addition to the marriage, he was perhaps involved in avenging the family reputation, and he had to ensure that family property increased and remained within family control.<\/p>\n<p>If an Israelite fell into debt and was forced to sell himself into slavery, he would normally be “redeemed” by one of his relatives (Lv 25:47-49). If in his penury an Israelite had to sell his land or his house, the redeemer had the right of first refusal over all other prospective purchasers. It was as much his duty as his right to prevent family property from passing into the hands of strangers (v 25). The prophet Jeremiah bought his cousin Hanamel’s field under similar circumstances (Jer 32:6-15).<\/p>\n<p>The most familiar OT story of a childless widow, her “redeemer,” and their levirate marriage is recorded in the book of Ruth. One of Naomi’s two sons married Ruth. When Ruth was widowed, her impoverished mother-in-law, Naomi, left her home in Moab and returned to Bethlehem to sell some of the family property. Although a close relative was prepared to buy the land and keep it in the family, he was not ready to marry Ruth as well (Ru 3:12; 4:4). He knew that a son of that union would be deemed a son of the deceased, bearing the dead husband’s name, and thus ultimately inheriting the land (4:4-6). The next relative in order of kinship was Boaz, who became Ruth’s “redeemer.” He was prepared to accept the double obligation of purchasing the land and marrying Ruth (4:9-10).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PositionofChildren\">Position of Children<\/p>\n<p>Children were generally well loved, but their childhood was short and they were often regarded as laborers for the house or fields. According to the law of primogeniture, the eldest son received a double portion of the estate as his birthright (Dt 21:17). Thus, he was assured of the position of family head. Even during his father’s lifetime, the eldest son took precedence over his brothers and sisters (Gn 43:33). Where twins were born, the first to emerge from the womb was considered the elder, with all the attendant privileges (25:24-26; 38:27-30).<\/p>\n<p>For a serious offense, the eldest son could lose the right of primogeniture (Gn 35:22; 49:3-4; 1 Chr 5:1), or it could be surrendered voluntarily, as Esau did by selling his birthright to his brother Jacob (Gn 25:29-34). There was a law protecting the eldest son from his father’s favoritism for a younger brother (Dt 21:15-17). Nevertheless, King David gave his kingdom to Solomon, his youngest son (1 Kgs 2:15).<\/p>\n<p>In a family with no sons, a daughter could inherit property (Nm 27:8). Frequently, parents consulted neither sons nor daughters when marriage partners were arranged for them. Marriage was often an alliance or contract between two families, and thus the wishes and concerns of individuals were considered unimportant. Love matches were few, although occasionally a son would marry in defiance of his parents, as Esau did (Gn 26:34-35). Although it was rare for young people to express their feelings and preferences about marriage in an open fashion, Saul’s daughter, Michal, made known her love for David (1 Sm 18:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is no record of legal adoption among the Hebrews, but it was practiced from ancient times in Mesopotamia. It was especially useful as a means of ensuring a childless couple that their land would be tilled and that they would be cared for in their old age. All examples of adoption mentioned in the OT took place outside the land of Israel (Ex 2:10; 1 Kgs 11:20; Est 2:7, 15) and are not examples of true adoption as a lifetime member of a family.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheRightsofChildren\">The Rights of Children<\/p>\n<p>The nature of patriarchal society made for unfortunate distinctions between male and female children. The position of a daughter, who could be sold into slavery or sold to be the concubine of a man and then possibly sold again (Ex 21:7-11), was certainly inferior to that of a son. In the patriarchal period, however, both a son and a daughter could be put to death for disobeying the head of the family. One’s children could also be sacrificed in worship rituals (see Gn 22; Jgs 11). It is probable that infant sacrifice was practiced by nations neighboring Israel, including Canaan and Ammon.<\/p>\n<p>The rights of children were improved considerably with the promulgation of the code of Mosaic law. A father was no longer permitted to put his child to death without referring the case to the elders (Dt 21:18-21). Both sons and daughters could be brought before such authorities and accused of being disobedient, gluttonous, or drunkards. A father’s absolute authority even extended to his married son and family if they were living under his roof. The law also prohibited children from being held responsible for the crimes of their parents (Dt 24:16). In King David’s time a person convicted by the community had the right of appeal to the king (2 Sm 14:4-11).<\/p>\n<p>In Hebrew families both parents were held in high respect. Honor had to be given to both mother and father (Ex 20:12), and the law condemned offenses against either parent (21:17; Lv 20:9; Dt 21:18; 27:16). Respect due to the mother is a recurrent theme in the Wisdom Literature (Prv 19:26; 20:20; cf. Ecclus 3:1-16).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"DailyLifeoftheHebrewFamily\">Daily Life of the Hebrew Family<\/p>\n<p>In the everyday affairs of a Hebrew household, it was the father’s responsibility to maintain the family fortune and to be the provider. He might work in the fields, most probably with crops of flax, barley, or wheat. Or he would work at a trade, possibly as a weaver, builder, potter, dyer, fuller, or a worker in copper or bronze. If he lived near the shore, he might be a fisherman.<\/p>\n<p>The father was also responsible for the religious well-being of the family. It was his duty to take over his sons’ education from the mother at an early age, teaching them the tenets of Hebrew religion (Ex 10:2; 12:26; Dt 4:9; 6:7). He also explained all the facets of the law and the interwoven history of the nation.<\/p>\n<p>The father was the disciplinarian of the family, with the rod being used to drive home the lessons taught (Prv 13:24; 22:15; 29:15-17). Though children were loved and valued, they were not pampered (Ecclus 30:9-12). In postexilic times education also took place within the precincts of the synagogue, and shortly before the time of Christ, a general elementary education was introduced. It was also imperative that a father teach his sons a trade, normally his own, for a man without a trade either starved or became a thief. Another important paternal responsibility was to provide wives for male offspring in the household.<\/p>\n<p>The mother was responsible for her sons’ and daughters’ early education (Prv 1:8; 6:20), teaching them religious songs and prayers as soon as they could talk. A father took over the education of his sons, but the mother continued with the daughters, training them to spin, weave, cook, clean, trim the lamps, and generally to become competent in all the household duties (31:13-31).<\/p>\n<p>With little furniture, keeping a house clean meant sweeping the floors to keep them free from dust and dirt. Cooking was at once simple and difficult. It was simple in that much of the food was cooked in the form of a soup or stew, or else made into a cake and cooked on a griddle. It was difficult in that the corn had to be ground by hand and bread was baked daily.<\/p>\n<p>A mother was expected to take wool, card it, spin it, and often weave and make clothes for her family. In addition, she would help her husband in the fields at harvesttime. Because many families had one or more olive trees, a few grapevines, and fig trees, the mother would also assist in picking the fruit. She would sometimes work at the press when the olives or grapes were being processed. Frequently the treading of grapes in the family vat would be done together by husband and wife. Drawing water from the well was considered a menial task and was generally the wife’s responsibility, although sometimes it was assigned to the children (Gn 24:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>As in all societies, there was a time when children laughed and played together (Zec 8:5; Mt 11:16), although childhood and adolescence were not recognized as specific stages of development. Children were considered as sucklings if under three, but were regarded as boys or girls when they were able to take care of themselves. A small child sat on his mother’s lap and was played with (Is 66:12). There is no evidence of organized sports for children. Toys, including whistles, rattles, dolls, and miniature cooking utensils, have been excavated at Palestinian sites.<\/p>\n<p>As soon as a boy was old enough, he took his place in the family and accepted his appointed task. Among other things, children were expected to gather fuel (Jer 7:18). Young boys and girls tended the flocks. The sheep had to be protected from marauding wild beasts, guarded against their own folly when they wandered near crevices, steered toward good pasture and water, and carried home when sick or injured (Gn 29:6; Ex 2:16). The care of cattle was also the responsibility of children (1 Sm 16:11). Of necessity, boys were trained in the various arts of war.<\/p>\n<p>Children sometimes joined their fathers in the fields, and their presence was always welcome. From earliest times, boys in particular would watch their fathers until they too picked up a tool or implement to try their skill; girls watched and learned from their mothers. Young children frequently listened to the talk of the elders at the city gates or in the villages. A visit to a sanctuary at festival time was a family affair, furnishing an ideal learning experience. As a child, Jesus accompanied his parents, Mary and Joseph, to the temple in Jerusalem (Lk 2:42-47).<\/p>\n<p>Young girls were surprisingly free to go about their appointed tasks. They were not secluded or veiled and could visit uninhibited with friends and neighbors (Gn 34:1). They were also able to converse with men without embarrassment (24:15-25; 29:11-12; 1 Sm 9:11-13).<\/p>\n<p>Mealtimes were strictly family times. It is doubtful whether a meal comparable to a breakfast was eaten, and a farmer would probably have a light lunch in the fields. The main meal of the day was prepared by the mother, and it would be eaten in the early evening. Although the variety of food available was limited, its preparation was time-consuming.<\/p>\n<p>Feast times were periods of great religious significance and were also the days when family members participated in the symbolic rituals of their faith. Among the Israelites several kinds of food were fundamental to their religious ritual. Family unity and the national religion were molded together by special meals in the home.<\/p>\n<p>Daylight played an important part in the daily habits of the people in antiquity. Although oil lamps were readily available in later periods, it was customary to rise with the sun and go to bed relatively soon after dark. The wife would probably be up before sunrise and might continue her labor after dark.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"InNewTestamentTimes\">In New Testament Times<\/p>\n<p>By NT times, for those who followed the Greek and Roman style, life became more elegant. Despite that, the status of many family members did not change substantially. Wealthier families had more slaves, and the children were more likely to have formal education, sometimes spending less effort on family chores. Even in Roman times, however, the father still had a legal right to accept or reject his child.<\/p>\n<p>The status of the woman had definitely improved by the NT period. A Roman matron was highly respected and exerted a strong influence over her husband. She was not sequestered in a particular section of the house, as a Greek woman was, but managed and supervised tasks in any part of her home. She helped her husband in business, had her own place in theaters, games, and religious festivals, and sometimes managed her own property. Palestinian women began to enjoy a new status and dignity as the result of Jesus’ attitude toward women and its influence on the early Christian church.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Education; Marriage, Marriage Customs; Sex, Sexuality; Widow; Woman.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>FAMILY LIFE AND RELATIONS<\/h3>\n<p>In Bible times, the family comprised members of a household, including not only parents and children, along with other relatives and concubines, but also servants, travelers, aliens, and anyone else who happened to be within the house and was therefore under the protection of the head of the family. The family of Jacob, for example, comprised three generations (Gn 46:8-26). Biblically, the term “family” is interchangeable with “house,” and “founding a house” can refer to setting up a separate dwelling as well as establishing a family. In the broader sense, “house” may refer to an entire nation (“house of Israel”). The heads of families returning from Babylon in the postexilic period controlled sometimes several hundred family members (Ezr 8:1-14). The family was a smaller part of a clan and tribe. In nomadic times the responsibilities and allegiances centered on the larger family group.<\/p>\n<p>Those who belonged to the clan knew that they had to work for common interests and accept responsibility for the whole group. All members of the family were to be protected and assisted in time of need.<\/p>\n<p>As the life of the Israelites became more settled, families (in the wider sense of the term) lived in villages surrounded by fields of wheat, barley, and flax, with areas of grazing land for sheep and goats. Each group of villages consisted of an intermarried, interdependent family group, such as that of the Danites of Zorah and Eshtaol (Jgs 18:11). The hard life of those days demanded a sharing of work and the loyal cooperation of the entire family for survival.<\/p>\n<p>As crafts and trades developed, along with a more sedentary lifestyle, sons learned their fathers’ skills and continued the family trade. Consequently, the whole village might follow a particular craft (1 Chr 4:14; Neh 11:35). By specializing in such trades, however, the villagers became less self-sufficient, depending more on farmers for food and on other specialized villages for the production of cloth or pottery (1 Chr 4:21-23).<\/p>\n<p>With the growth of cities, related groups lived together in specific areas. Many members of the tribes of Benjamin and Judah were listed in the census of Jerusalem by Nehemiah (Neh 11:4-8), and by the writer of Chronicles (1 Chr 9:3-9). One consequence of life in the cities was the fragmentation of the family group. As the bonds of the wider family were loosened, the unit consisted increasingly of a husband and wife with their children, living in one house. The size of houses that have been excavated precludes the idea of any larger family unit as the norm in OT societies.<\/p>\n<p>During the kingdom period, King David’s sons Amnon and Absalom set up their own separate houses (2 Sm 13:7-8, 20). At that time there were few slaves in Hebrew society, but they also were considered members of the family. As bonds of the wider family loosened, and the master of the household lost a degree of authority, the society became one in which the king was sovereign and all the people were his subjects.<\/p>\n<p>The early kings of Israel promoted such a change in order to establish a central ruling authority for the entire country. The king’s subjects fell broadly into the categories of employers and employees, corresponding to the rich and poor of society. By the eighth century <span>BC<\/span>, members of the wider family no longer worked for the communal good under the authority of the clan’s head; rather, individuals worked primarily for the good of their own immediate family. Hence one’s labor and devotion were focused more narrowly, and the greatest beneficiary was the king, the personal symbol of the nation.<\/p>\n<p>Emphasis on the smaller family unit increased, and old duties that had been willingly accepted by the wider groups in former times came to be neglected. People did not always help relatives in times of need, and they frequently had to be reminded of their obligations, particularly toward widows and orphans (Is 1:17; Jer 7:6). Family feuds also declined because members no longer felt responsible to take vengeance as a way to uphold the honor of the clan (2 Sm 3:27; 16:8; 2 Kgs 9:26). Nevertheless, Nehemiah expected Israelites to fight for their family honor (Neh 4:14). In NT times, the family was such a unit that it could be sold for a debt incurred by one of its members (Mt 18:25).<\/p>\n<p>The Hebrew religion’s emphasis on family participation in certain celebrations strengthened the small unit. The Passover, for example, was always celebrated as a family thanksgiving meal (Ex 12:3-4, 46). The prophet Samuel’s parents made a traditional annual pilgrimage to the shrine at Shiloh (1 Sm 2:19). In modern times, a young Jewish boy’s arrival at the threshold of manhood is celebrated with the Bar Mitzvah ceremony. Being so honored in the midst of a religious family preserves the ancient Hebrew tradition of family participation in religious ceremonies.<\/p>\n<p>In his preaching Jesus used the family as a symbol for the relationship of God to his people (Mt 19:14; 23:9; Lk 8:21). From the cross he handed over responsibility for the care of his mother to his disciple John (Jn 19:27).<\/p>\n<p>In NT times, the communion meals in the Jerusalem church took place by households (Acts 2:46). Early Christian meetings were held in the homes of believers because of opposition by the authorities. The book of Acts contains examples of entire families being converted to Christianity (Acts 10:24, 44-48; 16:15, 31-32). Timothy learned the gospel from his grandmother and mother (2 Tm 1:5).<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Status of Family Members<\/p>\n<p>• Marital Security<\/p>\n<p>• Position of Children<\/p>\n<p>• The Rights of Children<\/p>\n<p>• Daily Life of the Hebrew Family<\/p>\n<p>• In New Testament Times<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"StatusofFamilyMembers\">Status of Family Members<\/p>\n<p>From nomadic times, a father’s authority held the family group together in their encampment, and he became the symbol of their security. In ancient patriarchal societies, the father was an absolute master who had the power of life and death over family members, ruling with unchallenged authority. Although he had extensive responsibilities for those under his care, his power was awesome and his status unquestioned.<\/p>\n<p>A man’s possessions included his wife, servants, slaves, and animals (Ex 20:17; Dt 5:21). In fact, the phrase “to marry a wife” comes from a Hebrew root meaning “to become the master of a wife.” A husband was as much the master of his wife as he was of his home or his fields. Consequently, the wife addressed him in a subservient manner, as a slave would address a master (Gn 18:12; Jgs 19:26). This low status for a woman extended to a daughter’s position in the ancient household. Females were always under the authority of a male relative: first, the father; then a husband. If a woman became a widow, she was subject to her husband’s nearest male relative, who became her “redeemer.” The bride price (Gn 29:18, 27; Ex 22:16-17; 1 Sm 18:25; 2 Sm 3:14) paid by her husband was not exactly a purchase of the woman from her father, but the exchange of money did stigmatize her. The amount of a bride price depended on the father’s status (Gn 34:12). The usual price was probably 20 to 30 shekels of silver. The bride received gifts of jewelry, ornaments, and clothing from her future husband, and she occasionally enjoyed some sort of financial or material return from the bride price for her own use (Jos 15:19; Jgs 1:15). When her father or husband died, the money frequently reverted to her.<\/p>\n<p>An engaged woman was considered her fiancé’s property just as much as if she were already married to him (Dt 22:23-27). The woman left her own family at marriage, to live with and become part of her new husband’s family. Normally, any succeeding marriages would be with members of that family.<\/p>\n<p>Despite the low legal status of the mother of the family, her life was not as bad as one might suppose. She was the legal wife, not an unpaid servant, and she frequently took a strong role as adviser to her husband in family affairs. Her most important function, aside from childbearing, was organization of the household, of which she was generally the respected manager. Even though the wife might have been acquired through capture in war (Dt 21:10-14), she could not be sold as a slave or daughter could (Ex 21:7; Neh 5:5).<\/p>\n<p>Nevertheless, her position was precarious, in that she could be disowned or divorced by her husband as the result of a simple renunciation: “She is no longer my wife, and I am no longer her husband.” Perhaps he had found fault with her culinary skills, or possibly he was casting his eyes on another woman. In any event, a husband knew that if his wife did not obey even a signal or a glance, he was within his rights to obtain a divorce (cf. Ecclus 25:26). The wife, however, obtained a certain degree of protection in the letter of repudiation, by which her freedom was formally restored. Under Jewish tradition, a wife could not divorce her husband.<\/p>\n<p>In matters of domestic protocol, the Hebrew wife was not introduced to her husband’s guests, a tradition that subsequently led to considerable embarrassment for Abraham’s wife, Sarah, and for Rebekah (Gn 20:16). A woman normally remained veiled in public (24:65; 38:14; Is 47:2).<\/p>\n<p>The imagery in Proverbs 19:13 and 27:15 draws a vigorous comparison between a contentious woman and water dripping from a leaky roof. The OT leaves little doubt about the type of behavior expected from a woman. She was expected to be charming, soft-spoken, discreet, and calm (Prv 9:13; 11:16, 22; 21:9). She was also to be responsible, well-organized, intelligent, thoughtful, reverent, and a good manager of both the household and the family purse (31:10-31). A woman should also be pious and beautiful, and in NT tradition, submissive to her husband, as befitted a woman adorned with the priceless jewel of a gentle and quiet spirit (Ti 2:4-5; 1 Pt 3:1-6).<\/p>\n<p>The actions of a few women whose roles in life do not seem to fit the pattern of the meek, passive female pictured above, are recorded in the Bible and the Apocrypha. The books of Judith and Esther recount heroic tales of how national fortunes were saved by women. Deborah and Jael were renowned heroines (Jgs 4–5), and the kingdom of Judah was ruled by a vicious woman, Athaliah, for several years (2 Kgs 11). The women who stepped to the forefront of public life were exceptional and few in number. Judith was a rich widow, an unusual thing in Israel.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"MaritalSecurity\">Marital Security<\/p>\n<p>The security of a wife’s position improved considerably when she produced her first child, particularly if it was a son. A woman’s primary duty to her husband and his family was procreation (Gn 1:28; 9:1), and until she gave birth to a son, she feared displacement by a second wife or a concubine. Polygamous marriages were by no means rare, especially in wealthy families. They resulted in two ill-defined family groups, controlled by the mothers but under the overall authority of fathers; there were inevitable jealousies and frictions.<\/p>\n<p>The legal status of a woman was consistently poor in Bible times. With no evidence at all, a husband could accuse his wife of adultery, and she was compelled to face a trial by ordeal. She had to abase herself by taking an oath, eating dust and a cereal offering, and drinking bitter water. A priest, meanwhile, made pronouncements regarding the dire results that would come to her if she were guilty: she would become an outcast with no hope of survival. But if she maintained her serenity, and if her thigh did not rot nor her abdomen swell, she was considered to have “proved” her innocence. In such an event she would go free, and her husband bore no blame whatsoever for his false accusation (Nm 5:12-31).<\/p>\n<p>If a woman took a vow, it was legal only as long as her father or husband approved it. If she became a widow, the vow still remained in force and could be used against her (Nm 30:3-15).<\/p>\n<p>A woman in Israel was always under the protection of a male, be it her father, grandfather, great-grandfather, brother, husband, or some other member of her husband’s family. She had few legal rights and, in contrast to Babylonian traditions, could not inherit at her husband’s death. It is small wonder that widows were classed with orphans and the poor. A childless widow could on occasion return to her father’s family (Gn 38:11; Lv 22:13; Ru 1:8), thus becoming subject again to the authority of her father. A Hebrew widow could also remain with her late husband’s family. She would then come under the protection of her “redeemer,” a male relative of her husband’s family who assumed responsibility for her. If a husband died leaving a woman childless, it was the responsibility of the husband’s brother to marry her. The first son born of such a union was then regarded as the heir of the first husband.<\/p>\n<p>It was normal for a brother to accept the obligation for such a marriage (levirate). It could be refused on various grounds, but such refusal was considered dishonorable, for it was a man’s duty to perpetuate his brother’s name and to safeguard the family fortune.<\/p>\n<p>A redeemer’s responsibilities were considerable. In addition to the marriage, he was perhaps involved in avenging the family reputation, and he had to ensure that family property increased and remained within family control.<\/p>\n<p>If an Israelite fell into debt and was forced to sell himself into slavery, he would normally be “redeemed” by one of his relatives (Lv 25:47-49). If in his penury an Israelite had to sell his land or his house, the redeemer had the right of first refusal over all other prospective purchasers. It was as much his duty as his right to prevent family property from passing into the hands of strangers (v 25). The prophet Jeremiah bought his cousin Hanamel’s field under similar circumstances (Jer 32:6-15).<\/p>\n<p>The most familiar OT story of a childless widow, her “redeemer,” and their levirate marriage is recorded in the book of Ruth. One of Naomi’s two sons married Ruth. When Ruth was widowed, her impoverished mother-in-law, Naomi, left her home in Moab and returned to Bethlehem to sell some of the family property. Although a close relative was prepared to buy the land and keep it in the family, he was not ready to marry Ruth as well (Ru 3:12; 4:4). He knew that a son of that union would be deemed a son of the deceased, bearing the dead husband’s name, and thus ultimately inheriting the land (4:4-6). The next relative in order of kinship was Boaz, who became Ruth’s “redeemer.” He was prepared to accept the double obligation of purchasing the land and marrying Ruth (4:9-10).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PositionofChildren\">Position of Children<\/p>\n<p>Children were generally well loved, but their childhood was short and they were often regarded as laborers for the house or fields. According to the law of primogeniture, the eldest son received a double portion of the estate as his birthright (Dt 21:17). Thus, he was assured of the position of family head. Even during his father’s lifetime, the eldest son took precedence over his brothers and sisters (Gn 43:33). Where twins were born, the first to emerge from the womb was considered the elder, with all the attendant privileges (25:24-26; 38:27-30).<\/p>\n<p>For a serious offense, the eldest son could lose the right of primogeniture (Gn 35:22; 49:3-4; 1 Chr 5:1), or it could be surrendered voluntarily, as Esau did by selling his birthright to his brother Jacob (Gn 25:29-34). There was a law protecting the eldest son from his father’s favoritism for a younger brother (Dt 21:15-17). Nevertheless, King David gave his kingdom to Solomon, his youngest son (1 Kgs 2:15).<\/p>\n<p>In a family with no sons, a daughter could inherit property (Nm 27:8). Frequently, parents consulted neither sons nor daughters when marriage partners were arranged for them. Marriage was often an alliance or contract between two families, and thus the wishes and concerns of individuals were considered unimportant. Love matches were few, although occasionally a son would marry in defiance of his parents, as Esau did (Gn 26:34-35). Although it was rare for young people to express their feelings and preferences about marriage in an open fashion, Saul’s daughter, Michal, made known her love for David (1 Sm 18:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is no record of legal adoption among the Hebrews, but it was practiced from ancient times in Mesopotamia. It was especially useful as a means of ensuring a childless couple that their land would be tilled and that they would be cared for in their old age. All examples of adoption mentioned in the OT took place outside the land of Israel (Ex 2:10; 1 Kgs 11:20; Est 2:7, 15) and are not examples of true adoption as a lifetime member of a family.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheRightsofChildren\">The Rights of Children<\/p>\n<p>The nature of patriarchal society made for unfortunate distinctions between male and female children. The position of a daughter, who could be sold into slavery or sold to be the concubine of a man and then possibly sold again (Ex 21:7-11), was certainly inferior to that of a son. In the patriarchal period, however, both a son and a daughter could be put to death for disobeying the head of the family. One’s children could also be sacrificed in worship rituals (see Gn 22; Jgs 11). It is probable that infant sacrifice was practiced by nations neighboring Israel, including Canaan and Ammon.<\/p>\n<p>The rights of children were improved considerably with the promulgation of the code of Mosaic law. A father was no longer permitted to put his child to death without referring the case to the elders (Dt 21:18-21). Both sons and daughters could be brought before such authorities and accused of being disobedient, gluttonous, or drunkards. A father’s absolute authority even extended to his married son and family if they were living under his roof. The law also prohibited children from being held responsible for the crimes of their parents (Dt 24:16). In King David’s time a person convicted by the community had the right of appeal to the king (2 Sm 14:4-11).<\/p>\n<p>In Hebrew families both parents were held in high respect. Honor had to be given to both mother and father (Ex 20:12), and the law condemned offenses against either parent (21:17; Lv 20:9; Dt 21:18; 27:16). Respect due to the mother is a recurrent theme in the Wisdom Literature (Prv 19:26; 20:20; cf. Ecclus 3:1-16).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"DailyLifeoftheHebrewFamily\">Daily Life of the Hebrew Family<\/p>\n<p>In the everyday affairs of a Hebrew household, it was the father’s responsibility to maintain the family fortune and to be the provider. He might work in the fields, most probably with crops of flax, barley, or wheat. Or he would work at a trade, possibly as a weaver, builder, potter, dyer, fuller, or a worker in copper or bronze. If he lived near the shore, he might be a fisherman.<\/p>\n<p>The father was also responsible for the religious well-being of the family. It was his duty to take over his sons’ education from the mother at an early age, teaching them the tenets of Hebrew religion (Ex 10:2; 12:26; Dt 4:9; 6:7). He also explained all the facets of the law and the interwoven history of the nation.<\/p>\n<p>The father was the disciplinarian of the family, with the rod being used to drive home the lessons taught (Prv 13:24; 22:15; 29:15-17). Though children were loved and valued, they were not pampered (Ecclus 30:9-12). In postexilic times education also took place within the precincts of the synagogue, and shortly before the time of Christ, a general elementary education was introduced. It was also imperative that a father teach his sons a trade, normally his own, for a man without a trade either starved or became a thief. Another important paternal responsibility was to provide wives for male offspring in the household.<\/p>\n<p>The mother was responsible for her sons’ and daughters’ early education (Prv 1:8; 6:20), teaching them religious songs and prayers as soon as they could talk. A father took over the education of his sons, but the mother continued with the daughters, training them to spin, weave, cook, clean, trim the lamps, and generally to become competent in all the household duties (31:13-31).<\/p>\n<p>With little furniture, keeping a house clean meant sweeping the floors to keep them free from dust and dirt. Cooking was at once simple and difficult. It was simple in that much of the food was cooked in the form of a soup or stew, or else made into a cake and cooked on a griddle. It was difficult in that the corn had to be ground by hand and bread was baked daily.<\/p>\n<p>A mother was expected to take wool, card it, spin it, and often weave and make clothes for her family. In addition, she would help her husband in the fields at harvesttime. Because many families had one or more olive trees, a few grapevines, and fig trees, the mother would also assist in picking the fruit. She would sometimes work at the press when the olives or grapes were being processed. Frequently the treading of grapes in the family vat would be done together by husband and wife. Drawing water from the well was considered a menial task and was generally the wife’s responsibility, although sometimes it was assigned to the children (Gn 24:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>As in all societies, there was a time when children laughed and played together (Zec 8:5; Mt 11:16), although childhood and adolescence were not recognized as specific stages of development. Children were considered as sucklings if under three, but were regarded as boys or girls when they were able to take care of themselves. A small child sat on his mother’s lap and was played with (Is 66:12). There is no evidence of organized sports for children. Toys, including whistles, rattles, dolls, and miniature cooking utensils, have been excavated at Palestinian sites.<\/p>\n<p>As soon as a boy was old enough, he took his place in the family and accepted his appointed task. Among other things, children were expected to gather fuel (Jer 7:18). Young boys and girls tended the flocks. The sheep had to be protected from marauding wild beasts, guarded against their own folly when they wandered near crevices, steered toward good pasture and water, and carried home when sick or injured (Gn 29:6; Ex 2:16). The care of cattle was also the responsibility of children (1 Sm 16:11). Of necessity, boys were trained in the various arts of war.<\/p>\n<p>Children sometimes joined their fathers in the fields, and their presence was always welcome. From earliest times, boys in particular would watch their fathers until they too picked up a tool or implement to try their skill; girls watched and learned from their mothers. Young children frequently listened to the talk of the elders at the city gates or in the villages. A visit to a sanctuary at festival time was a family affair, furnishing an ideal learning experience. As a child, Jesus accompanied his parents, Mary and Joseph, to the temple in Jerusalem (Lk 2:42-47).<\/p>\n<p>Young girls were surprisingly free to go about their appointed tasks. They were not secluded or veiled and could visit uninhibited with friends and neighbors (Gn 34:1). They were also able to converse with men without embarrassment (24:15-25; 29:11-12; 1 Sm 9:11-13).<\/p>\n<p>Mealtimes were strictly family times. It is doubtful whether a meal comparable to a breakfast was eaten, and a farmer would probably have a light lunch in the fields. The main meal of the day was prepared by the mother, and it would be eaten in the early evening. Although the variety of food available was limited, its preparation was time-consuming.<\/p>\n<p>Feast times were periods of great religious significance and were also the days when family members participated in the symbolic rituals of their faith. Among the Israelites several kinds of food were fundamental to their religious ritual. Family unity and the national religion were molded together by special meals in the home.<\/p>\n<p>Daylight played an important part in the daily habits of the people in antiquity. Although oil lamps were readily available in later periods, it was customary to rise with the sun and go to bed relatively soon after dark. The wife would probably be up before sunrise and might continue her labor after dark.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"InNewTestamentTimes\">In New Testament Times<\/p>\n<p>By NT times, for those who followed the Greek and Roman style, life became more elegant. Despite that, the status of many family members did not change substantially. Wealthier families had more slaves, and the children were more likely to have formal education, sometimes spending less effort on family chores. Even in Roman times, however, the father still had a legal right to accept or reject his child.<\/p>\n<p>The status of the woman had definitely improved by the NT period. A Roman matron was highly respected and exerted a strong influence over her husband. She was not sequestered in a particular section of the house, as a Greek woman was, but managed and supervised tasks in any part of her home. She helped her husband in business, had her own place in theaters, games, and religious festivals, and sometimes managed her own property. Palestinian women began to enjoy a new status and dignity as the result of Jesus’ attitude toward women and its influence on the early Christian church.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Education; Marriage, Marriage Customs; Sex, Sexuality; Widow; Woman.<\/p>","summary_ro":"FAMILY LIFE AND RELATIONS In Bible times, the family comprised members of a household, including not only parents and children, along with other relatives and concubines, but also servants, travelers, aliens, and anyone else who happened to be within the house and was therefore under the protection of the head of the family. The family of Jacob, for example, comprised three generations (Gn 46:8-26). Biblically, the term “family” is interchangeable with “house,” and “founding a house” can refe...","summary_en":"FAMILY LIFE AND RELATIONS In Bible times, the family comprised members of a household, including not only parents and children, along with other relatives and concubines, but also servants, travelers, aliens, and anyone else who happened to be within the house and was therefore under the protection of the head of the family. The family of Jacob, for example, comprised three generations (Gn 46:8-26). Biblically, the term “family” is interchangeable with “house,” and “founding a house” can refe...","source":"Articles\/F.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":23382,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Lois","title_en":"Lois","content_ro":"<h3>LOIS<\/h3>\n<p>Maternal grandmother of Timothy (2 Tm 1:5), whose family, including Timothy’s mother, Eunice, lived at Lystra (Acts 16:1). Lois was a deeply committed Jew who probably converted to Christianity during Paul’s first missionary trip (ch 14). Paul comments that Timothy shared the faith of his grandmother and mother.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>LOIS<\/h3>\n<p>Maternal grandmother of Timothy (2 Tm 1:5), whose family, including Timothy’s mother, Eunice, lived at Lystra (Acts 16:1). Lois was a deeply committed Jew who probably converted to Christianity during Paul’s first missionary trip (ch 14). Paul comments that Timothy shared the faith of his grandmother and mother.<\/p>","summary_ro":"LOIS Maternal grandmother of Timothy (2 Tm 1:5), whose family, including Timothy’s mother, Eunice, lived at Lystra (Acts 16:1). Lois was a deeply committed Jew who probably converted to Christianity during Paul’s first missionary trip (ch 14). Paul comments that Timothy shared the faith of his grandmother and mother.","summary_en":"LOIS Maternal grandmother of Timothy (2 Tm 1:5), whose family, including Timothy’s mother, Eunice, lived at Lystra (Acts 16:1). Lois was a deeply committed Jew who probably converted to Christianity during Paul’s first missionary trip (ch 14). Paul comments that Timothy shared the faith of his grandmother and mother.","source":"Articles\/L.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":37331,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Timothy (Person)","title_en":"Timothy (Person)","content_ro":"<h3>TIMOTHY (P<span>erson<\/span>)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul’s convert and companion, whose name means “one who honors God.”<\/p>\n<p>Timothy first appears in Acts 16:1-3 as Paul’s disciple whose mother “was a believer; but his father was a Greek” (v 1). He was a third-generation Christian after his mother, Eunice, and grandmother, Lois (2 Tm 1:5). The apostle Paul, undoubtedly Timothy’s spiritual father, refers to him as “my true child in the faith” (1 Tm 1:2); he perhaps converted Timothy on his first or second missionary journey. The son of a Greek (or Gentile) father, Timothy was yet uncircumcised; however, when Paul decided to take Timothy with him on the second journey, he had him circumcised so as not to hinder their missionary endeavors among the Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy, who was well spoken of by the believers at Lystra and Iconium (Acts 16:2), became Paul’s companion and assistant on his second missionary journey at Lystra. He traveled with Paul into Europe following the Macedonian vision. When Paul decided to go to Athens, he left Silas and Timothy at Berea to establish the church there (17:14). Timothy and Silas eventually joined Paul in Corinth (18:5). He next appears with Paul in Ephesus on his third journey (19:22), from where Paul sends him into Macedonia ahead of himself. In the last mention of Timothy in Acts 20:4, he was included in the list of goodwill ambassadors who were to accompany Paul to Jerusalem with the offering for the Christian Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy is often mentioned in the Pauline letters. His name is included in the introductory salutations of 2 Corinthians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, and Philemon. Timothy’s presence with Paul when he wrote these letters confirms the accuracy of the references to him in Acts. He was in Corinth on the second journey when Paul wrote 1 and 2 Thessalonians, at Ephesus on the third journey when Paul wrote 2 Corinthians, and in Rome during Paul’s first Roman imprisonment, when he wrote Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. He is mentioned in the introductions of 1 and 2 Timothy as the recipient of those two letters.<\/p>\n<p>In the closing salutations of Romans 16:21, Timothy is listed along with others who send their good wishes to the believers in Rome. In 1 Corinthians 4:17 and 16:10, Paul speaks words of praise for Timothy as he sends him with a message to Corinth (see also Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:2-6). In 2 Corinthians 1:19 Timothy is named, along with Paul and Silas, as men who were proclaiming the good news about Jesus Christ. Paul put Timothy in charge of the church at Ephesus and wrote him two pastoral letters to help him perform that responsible task.<\/p>\n<p>In Hebrews 13:23 the author (probably not Paul) tells his readers that Timothy had been released from prison, and that he hoped to come with Timothy to visit the readers of that letter. By this note, we know that Timothy experienced imprisonment.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Timothy, First Letter to; Timothy, Second Letter to.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>TIMOTHY (P<span>erson<\/span>)<\/h3>\n<p>Paul’s convert and companion, whose name means “one who honors God.”<\/p>\n<p>Timothy first appears in Acts 16:1-3 as Paul’s disciple whose mother “was a believer; but his father was a Greek” (v 1). He was a third-generation Christian after his mother, Eunice, and grandmother, Lois (2 Tm 1:5). The apostle Paul, undoubtedly Timothy’s spiritual father, refers to him as “my true child in the faith” (1 Tm 1:2); he perhaps converted Timothy on his first or second missionary journey. The son of a Greek (or Gentile) father, Timothy was yet uncircumcised; however, when Paul decided to take Timothy with him on the second journey, he had him circumcised so as not to hinder their missionary endeavors among the Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy, who was well spoken of by the believers at Lystra and Iconium (Acts 16:2), became Paul’s companion and assistant on his second missionary journey at Lystra. He traveled with Paul into Europe following the Macedonian vision. When Paul decided to go to Athens, he left Silas and Timothy at Berea to establish the church there (17:14). Timothy and Silas eventually joined Paul in Corinth (18:5). He next appears with Paul in Ephesus on his third journey (19:22), from where Paul sends him into Macedonia ahead of himself. In the last mention of Timothy in Acts 20:4, he was included in the list of goodwill ambassadors who were to accompany Paul to Jerusalem with the offering for the Christian Jews.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy is often mentioned in the Pauline letters. His name is included in the introductory salutations of 2 Corinthians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, and Philemon. Timothy’s presence with Paul when he wrote these letters confirms the accuracy of the references to him in Acts. He was in Corinth on the second journey when Paul wrote 1 and 2 Thessalonians, at Ephesus on the third journey when Paul wrote 2 Corinthians, and in Rome during Paul’s first Roman imprisonment, when he wrote Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon. He is mentioned in the introductions of 1 and 2 Timothy as the recipient of those two letters.<\/p>\n<p>In the closing salutations of Romans 16:21, Timothy is listed along with others who send their good wishes to the believers in Rome. In 1 Corinthians 4:17 and 16:10, Paul speaks words of praise for Timothy as he sends him with a message to Corinth (see also Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:2-6). In 2 Corinthians 1:19 Timothy is named, along with Paul and Silas, as men who were proclaiming the good news about Jesus Christ. Paul put Timothy in charge of the church at Ephesus and wrote him two pastoral letters to help him perform that responsible task.<\/p>\n<p>In Hebrews 13:23 the author (probably not Paul) tells his readers that Timothy had been released from prison, and that he hoped to come with Timothy to visit the readers of that letter. By this note, we know that Timothy experienced imprisonment.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Timothy, First Letter to; Timothy, Second Letter to.<\/p>","summary_ro":"TIMOTHY (Person) Paul’s convert and companion, whose name means “one who honors God.” Timothy first appears in Acts 16:1-3 as Paul’s disciple whose mother “was a believer; but his father was a Greek” (v 1). He was a third-generation Christian after his mother, Eunice, and grandmother, Lois (2 Tm 1:5). The apostle Paul, undoubtedly Timothy’s spiritual father, refers to him as “my true child in the faith” (1 Tm 1:2); he perhaps converted Timothy on his first or second missionary journey. The so...","summary_en":"TIMOTHY (Person) Paul’s convert and companion, whose name means “one who honors God.” Timothy first appears in Acts 16:1-3 as Paul’s disciple whose mother “was a believer; but his father was a Greek” (v 1). He was a third-generation Christian after his mother, Eunice, and grandmother, Lois (2 Tm 1:5). The apostle Paul, undoubtedly Timothy’s spiritual father, refers to him as “my true child in the faith” (1 Tm 1:2); he perhaps converted Timothy on his first or second missionary journey. The so...","source":"Articles\/T.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58589,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","summary_en":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58590,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","summary_en":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86215,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","summary_en":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86216,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","summary_en":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113841,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","summary_en":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113842,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","summary_en":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141467,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5-14<\/strong> Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an <em>inclusio<\/em> (literary bookends) around this section.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","summary_en":"1:5-14 Paul gently but firmly summons Timothy to Rome (see also 4:9, 21; cp. 1 Tim 1:3-11, 12-17). Suffering seemed certain if Timothy remained faithful, and Paul wanted to strengthen Timothy’s resolve. • The allusions to the Spirit in 2 Tim 1:6-7 and 1:14 form an inclusio (literary bookends) around this section.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141468,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:5","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:5","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:5<\/strong> On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • <em>Faith<\/em> means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his <em>grandmother<\/em> and <em>mother<\/em> explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","summary_en":"1:5 On Timothy’s parentage, see Acts 16:1-3; 1 Tim 1:2. • Faith means Christian faith, but Timothy’s Jewish heritage through his grandmother and mother explains how he was rooted in Old Testament instruction (2 Tim 3:14-15). Their Christian faith was an example for him to follow.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"6":[{"id":42761,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":42798,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Titus","title_en":"Titus","content_ro":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","summary_ro":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","summary_en":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70387,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70424,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Titus","title_en":"Titus","content_ro":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","summary_ro":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","summary_en":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":98013,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":98050,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Titus","title_en":"Titus","content_ro":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","summary_ro":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","summary_en":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125639,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125676,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Titus","title_en":"Titus","content_ro":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Titus<\/h3>\n<p>Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News.<\/p>\n<p>We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first hear of him as a Gentile believer who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to Jerusalem (Gal 2:1). Significantly, Paul emphasized that Titus was not compelled to be circumcised (Gal 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>Later, as a trusted member of Paul’s team, Titus was sent on special assignments. He was the one sent by Paul to Corinth to deal with a difficult situation there (apparently carrying the demanding letter mentioned in 2 Cor 2:4, 9; 7:8-9). This task required both tact and strong leadership (Titus’s personality seems to have been stronger than Timothy’s; see 1 Cor 16:10-11; 2 Cor 7:13-15; 2 Tim 1:6-7). When Titus returned to Paul with good news (2 Cor 7:6-7, 13-15), Paul sent him back to Corinth carrying the letter we call 2 Corinthians to encourage the believers to complete their money-raising project for the poor believers in Jerusalem. It was an assignment he eagerly accepted because of his love for the Christians in Corinth (2 Cor 7:15; 8:6, 16-17). Paul speaks of him as a person of integrity and as one who is similar to Paul himself (2 Cor 8:23; 12:18).<\/p>\n<p>A few years later, following Paul’s first trial in Rome and subsequent release, Paul left Titus on the island of Crete to help consolidate the church. While Titus was there, Paul wrote his letter to Titus, giving him advice on choosing church leaders and encouraging him to teach and model godly behavior. Paul then asked Titus to meet him at Nicopolis (in Achaia), where Paul hoped to spend the winter (Titus 3:12). Later, shortly before Paul was killed in Rome, he wrote that Titus had gone to Dalmatia (along the Adriatic coast, northwest of modern-day Greece), probably for ministry there (2 Tim 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>The church historian Eusebius refers to an early tradition that Titus eventually settled on Crete, serving as the bishop there until he was quite old (Eusebius, <em>Church History<\/em> 3.4.6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>2 Cor 2:13; 7:6, 13-14; 8:6, 16-17, 23; 12:18; Gal 2:1, 3; 2 Tim 4:10; Titus 1:4; 2:1<\/p>","summary_ro":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","summary_en":"Titus Titus was a Gentile convert who served as one of Paul’s trusted assistants. One of Paul’s last letters was addressed to him, when Titus was helping to consolidate the church at Crete. Titus is an example of the Gentile converts who were so deeply touched by the Good News of Christ that they left their homes and devoted their lives to assisting Paul in the proclamation of the Good News. We know nothing about Titus’s background or conversion; his name is not mentioned in Acts. We first he...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":12105,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Fear","title_en":"Fear","content_ro":"<h3>FEAR<\/h3>\n<p>Emotional foreboding or dread of impending distress or misfortune. Often spoken of as the cause of people wanting religion. Yet fear alone can never account for true religion, since men are impelled to draw near unto God, the object of their worship. One does not desire to come close to the being one fears.<\/p>\n<p>The biblical conception of fear embraces a much wider dimension than does our common English word, which simply denotes dread or terror. While this meaning forms an essential part of the scriptural picture, it is by no means the primary significance, especially when the fear of God—an awe-inspiring reverence—is referred to.<\/p>\n<p>There is, of course, a legitimate place for the fear of God in the lower, anxious sense. We are told, “It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God” (Heb 10:31, <span>rsv<\/span>). Jesus taught that we should fear God because he has the power to punish sin and consign people to utter destruction (Lk 12:4-5). Fear has a constructive role to play in enabling men to realize both the degeneracy of their souls and their need of divine forgiveness. The first occurrence of such fear may be found in Genesis 3, where Adam and Eve recoiled from the presence of the holy God whose commandment they had blatantly spurned. Their fear was entirely reasonable because they had been sternly warned that disobedience would incur a grave judgment. Fear is quite naturally the logical consequence of sin (Gn 3:10; 4:13-14; Prv 28:1). The Bible presents an array of people who are plagued with deep-reaching anxiety (e.g., Cain, Saul, Ahaz, and Pilate). Anxious fear seizes the wicked (Jb 15:24), surprises the hypocrite (Is 33:14), and consumes evildoers (Ps 73:19), whose faithless lives are characterized by fear (Rv 21:8). Pharaoh’s mighty host was virtually paralyzed by fear as God moved against them (Ex 15:16), and Job’s associate Bildad spoke of men driven to their knees by the judgments of God (Jb 18:11).<\/p>\n<p>Fear has a tendency to either immobilize people or seriously affect their activity. This is especially true of the spiritually uncommitted. Saul’s fear of the people caused him to transgress the commandment of God (1 Sm 15:24). The parents whose blind son was miraculously healed by Jesus were afraid to support Christ because they feared the Jews (Jn 9:22). In the parable of the talents Jesus told of a man whose fear prevented him from doing his reasonable duty (Mt 25:25).<\/p>\n<p>Jesus Christ, by his atoning death, resurrection, and heavenly intercession for believers, is the unique liberator from fear. The apostle Paul encouraged the Romans (Rom 8:15) by informing them that in their conversion to Christ they received the Holy Spirit, not as a spirit of fear and bondage, but as the spirit of adoption, whereby they could address God as “Abba” (the Aramaic word commonly used by Jewish children to address their fathers). This is the word by which our Lord Jesus addressed his heavenly Father and which Christians, by virtue of their adoption into the family of God, may also use in speaking to God (Gal 4:6). Recipients of God’s love have received a dynamic force for casting out their anxieties (1 Jn 4:18).<\/p>\n<p>Unwarranted fear may harm the efforts of the people of God. Jeremiah was warned by God not to fear the faces of his opponents (Jer 1:8) lest God allow calamity to befall him (v 17). Similar calls to courage were given to Jeremiah’s contemporary, Ezekiel, and to a great many others (Jos 1:7-9; Ez 2:6). We realize that even godly people are tempted to fear and may be temporarily overwhelmed (Ps 55:5). Therefore, God repeatedly counsels his people not to succumb to that temptation (Is 8:12; Jn 14:1, 27). He tells them to heap their anxieties upon the God of their redemption, whose care for his sheep is infinitely great (1 Pt 5:7). Faith, then, is the indispensable antecedent of fearlessness as seen in the words of Isaiah: “Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee: because he trusteth in thee” (Is 26:3, <span>kjv<\/span>). The psalmists repeatedly stress the role of faith in conquering fear (Pss 37:1; 46:2; 112:7).<\/p>\n<p>Genuine faith is expressed in, and animated by, a reverential awe, and this is the basic meaning of the biblical idea of the fear of God. Unless there is personal awareness of the awesome and majestic sovereignty of God, it is impossible to have a meaningful faith existing in one’s heart (Pss 5:7; 89:7). Though Christians are to be liberated from the fear of men (Heb 13:6), death (2:15), and life in general (2 Tm 1:6-7), they must never lose their sense of the awesomeness of God. Such awareness not only leads to true wisdom (Ps 111:10) but also provides direction for the child of God throughout life (Eph 5:21; Phil 2:12). Those who love God learn of wholesome fear by searching the Scriptures (Prv 2:3-5), the Word of God, which the ancient Israelites were commanded to cleave to and obey as evidence of their reverence for God (Dt 6:2). In Acts 10:2 Cornelius and his family were called “God-fearers” because of their high regard for the God of Israel and because they stood in awe of his person. True reverence for God must invariably express itself in good works and holy living (2 Cor 7:1). This holy fear is actually a source of joy (Ps 2:11) and a veritable fountain of life (Prv 14:27). The fear of the Lord is more valuable than the greatest material riches (15:16) because the Lord takes pleasure in those who hold him in such high regard (Ps 147:11).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>FEAR<\/h3>\n<p>Emotional foreboding or dread of impending distress or misfortune. Often spoken of as the cause of people wanting religion. Yet fear alone can never account for true religion, since men are impelled to draw near unto God, the object of their worship. One does not desire to come close to the being one fears.<\/p>\n<p>The biblical conception of fear embraces a much wider dimension than does our common English word, which simply denotes dread or terror. While this meaning forms an essential part of the scriptural picture, it is by no means the primary significance, especially when the fear of God—an awe-inspiring reverence—is referred to.<\/p>\n<p>There is, of course, a legitimate place for the fear of God in the lower, anxious sense. We are told, “It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God” (Heb 10:31, <span>rsv<\/span>). Jesus taught that we should fear God because he has the power to punish sin and consign people to utter destruction (Lk 12:4-5). Fear has a constructive role to play in enabling men to realize both the degeneracy of their souls and their need of divine forgiveness. The first occurrence of such fear may be found in Genesis 3, where Adam and Eve recoiled from the presence of the holy God whose commandment they had blatantly spurned. Their fear was entirely reasonable because they had been sternly warned that disobedience would incur a grave judgment. Fear is quite naturally the logical consequence of sin (Gn 3:10; 4:13-14; Prv 28:1). The Bible presents an array of people who are plagued with deep-reaching anxiety (e.g., Cain, Saul, Ahaz, and Pilate). Anxious fear seizes the wicked (Jb 15:24), surprises the hypocrite (Is 33:14), and consumes evildoers (Ps 73:19), whose faithless lives are characterized by fear (Rv 21:8). Pharaoh’s mighty host was virtually paralyzed by fear as God moved against them (Ex 15:16), and Job’s associate Bildad spoke of men driven to their knees by the judgments of God (Jb 18:11).<\/p>\n<p>Fear has a tendency to either immobilize people or seriously affect their activity. This is especially true of the spiritually uncommitted. Saul’s fear of the people caused him to transgress the commandment of God (1 Sm 15:24). The parents whose blind son was miraculously healed by Jesus were afraid to support Christ because they feared the Jews (Jn 9:22). In the parable of the talents Jesus told of a man whose fear prevented him from doing his reasonable duty (Mt 25:25).<\/p>\n<p>Jesus Christ, by his atoning death, resurrection, and heavenly intercession for believers, is the unique liberator from fear. The apostle Paul encouraged the Romans (Rom 8:15) by informing them that in their conversion to Christ they received the Holy Spirit, not as a spirit of fear and bondage, but as the spirit of adoption, whereby they could address God as “Abba” (the Aramaic word commonly used by Jewish children to address their fathers). This is the word by which our Lord Jesus addressed his heavenly Father and which Christians, by virtue of their adoption into the family of God, may also use in speaking to God (Gal 4:6). Recipients of God’s love have received a dynamic force for casting out their anxieties (1 Jn 4:18).<\/p>\n<p>Unwarranted fear may harm the efforts of the people of God. Jeremiah was warned by God not to fear the faces of his opponents (Jer 1:8) lest God allow calamity to befall him (v 17). Similar calls to courage were given to Jeremiah’s contemporary, Ezekiel, and to a great many others (Jos 1:7-9; Ez 2:6). We realize that even godly people are tempted to fear and may be temporarily overwhelmed (Ps 55:5). Therefore, God repeatedly counsels his people not to succumb to that temptation (Is 8:12; Jn 14:1, 27). He tells them to heap their anxieties upon the God of their redemption, whose care for his sheep is infinitely great (1 Pt 5:7). Faith, then, is the indispensable antecedent of fearlessness as seen in the words of Isaiah: “Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed on thee: because he trusteth in thee” (Is 26:3, <span>kjv<\/span>). The psalmists repeatedly stress the role of faith in conquering fear (Pss 37:1; 46:2; 112:7).<\/p>\n<p>Genuine faith is expressed in, and animated by, a reverential awe, and this is the basic meaning of the biblical idea of the fear of God. Unless there is personal awareness of the awesome and majestic sovereignty of God, it is impossible to have a meaningful faith existing in one’s heart (Pss 5:7; 89:7). Though Christians are to be liberated from the fear of men (Heb 13:6), death (2:15), and life in general (2 Tm 1:6-7), they must never lose their sense of the awesomeness of God. Such awareness not only leads to true wisdom (Ps 111:10) but also provides direction for the child of God throughout life (Eph 5:21; Phil 2:12). Those who love God learn of wholesome fear by searching the Scriptures (Prv 2:3-5), the Word of God, which the ancient Israelites were commanded to cleave to and obey as evidence of their reverence for God (Dt 6:2). In Acts 10:2 Cornelius and his family were called “God-fearers” because of their high regard for the God of Israel and because they stood in awe of his person. True reverence for God must invariably express itself in good works and holy living (2 Cor 7:1). This holy fear is actually a source of joy (Ps 2:11) and a veritable fountain of life (Prv 14:27). The fear of the Lord is more valuable than the greatest material riches (15:16) because the Lord takes pleasure in those who hold him in such high regard (Ps 147:11).<\/p>","summary_ro":"FEAR Emotional foreboding or dread of impending distress or misfortune. Often spoken of as the cause of people wanting religion. Yet fear alone can never account for true religion, since men are impelled to draw near unto God, the object of their worship. One does not desire to come close to the being one fears. The biblical conception of fear embraces a much wider dimension than does our common English word, which simply denotes dread or terror. While this meaning forms an essential part of ...","summary_en":"FEAR Emotional foreboding or dread of impending distress or misfortune. Often spoken of as the cause of people wanting religion. Yet fear alone can never account for true religion, since men are impelled to draw near unto God, the object of their worship. One does not desire to come close to the being one fears. The biblical conception of fear embraces a much wider dimension than does our common English word, which simply denotes dread or terror. While this meaning forms an essential part of ...","source":"Articles\/F.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":15276,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Hand","title_en":"Hand","content_ro":"<h3>HAND<\/h3>\n<p>The terminal part of the forelimb that has the ability to grasp. “Hand” is used hundreds of times in the Bible to describe a physical part of one’s body. It is also used frequently in metaphors or figurative language.<\/p>\n<p>Figuratively, the hand meant power (Dt 2:15; Ps 31:5; Mk 14:62). Indeed, in Joshua 8:20 “hand to flee” is translated “power to flee” (see Ps 76:5). Conversely, limp hands symbolized irresoluteness and weakness (Is 35:3). Clasping the hands signified friendship (2 Kgs 10:15). To seat someone on one’s right hand denoted favor (Pss 16:11; 77:10; 110:1). Clean hands symbolized innocence (Ps 26:6), while striking hands sealed a bargain (Prv 6:1, <span>kjv<\/span>). Lifting the hand symbolized violence (1 Kgs 11:26, <span>rsv<\/span>). The hands were used in supplicatory prayer (Ex 17:11; Lv 9:22; Is 1:15; 1 Tm 2:8) and in making vows (Gn 14:22, <span>kjv<\/span>; 24:2).<\/p>\n<p>Other idiomatic uses of the hands expressed jeopardizing one’s life (Jgs 12:3), gladness (2 Kgs 11:12), generosity (Dt 15:11), grief (2 Sm 13:19), humility (Prv 30:32), and undertaking a duty (Lk 9:62). Manual labor is an expression of man’s dignity and duty (Eph 4:28; 1 Thes 4:11), the marks of which Paul was not ashamed to display (Acts 20:34; 1 Cor 4:12). Ritual hand washing was obligatory for the priests before fulfilling their office (Ex 30:19-21; 40:30-32). The scribes and Pharisees so misapplied this that Jesus ignored ceremonial hand washing (Mt 15:1-20; Lk 11:38). Pilate’s hand washing (Mt 27:24) disclaimed responsibility for, or professed innocence concerning, a wrong that, however, could not be done without his consent.<\/p>\n<p>When Israel went out of Egypt “with an high hand” (Ex 14:8, <span>kjv<\/span>), the reference is to the hand or help of the Lord. The hand of the Lord represented God’s resistless power (Dt 2:15), judgment (Acts 13:11; Heb 10:31), divine inspiration (Ez 8:1; 37:1), and providential care (Ezr 7:6; Jn 10:28-29).<\/p>\n<p>The laying on of hands had a profound significance and occurs frequently in the Bible. Before making a blood sacrifice, the person making the offering, not the priest, laid hands on the victim. The act signified the transference of guilt to, or self-identification with, the victim (Lv 1:4). Laying on of hands signified appointment to an office, as when Moses commissioned Joshua (Nm 27:12-23), the apostles made seven disciples their associates or deputies in the ministry (Acts 6:5-6), and Paul and Barnabas were appointed missionaries and representatives of the church in Antioch (13:3). By laying on of hands, a person was made an associate with the holder of an office and was admitted to the status of that office (1 Tm 4:14; 2 Tm 1:6). The act was accompanied by prayer and was, in itself, a form of prayer. As Augustine remarks: “What else is the laying on of hands but a prayer over one?”<\/p>\n<p>The laying on of hands accompanied healing in the ministry of the Lord (Mk 6:5; Lk 4:40; 13:11-13) and of the disciples (Mk 16:18; Acts 9:12, 17; 28:8). This expressed the self-identification and sympathy of the healer with and for the sufferer, as well as reinforced the patient’s faith and God’s imparting health to him in answer to prayer.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Right Hand.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>HAND<\/h3>\n<p>The terminal part of the forelimb that has the ability to grasp. “Hand” is used hundreds of times in the Bible to describe a physical part of one’s body. It is also used frequently in metaphors or figurative language.<\/p>\n<p>Figuratively, the hand meant power (Dt 2:15; Ps 31:5; Mk 14:62). Indeed, in Joshua 8:20 “hand to flee” is translated “power to flee” (see Ps 76:5). Conversely, limp hands symbolized irresoluteness and weakness (Is 35:3). Clasping the hands signified friendship (2 Kgs 10:15). To seat someone on one’s right hand denoted favor (Pss 16:11; 77:10; 110:1). Clean hands symbolized innocence (Ps 26:6), while striking hands sealed a bargain (Prv 6:1, <span>kjv<\/span>). Lifting the hand symbolized violence (1 Kgs 11:26, <span>rsv<\/span>). The hands were used in supplicatory prayer (Ex 17:11; Lv 9:22; Is 1:15; 1 Tm 2:8) and in making vows (Gn 14:22, <span>kjv<\/span>; 24:2).<\/p>\n<p>Other idiomatic uses of the hands expressed jeopardizing one’s life (Jgs 12:3), gladness (2 Kgs 11:12), generosity (Dt 15:11), grief (2 Sm 13:19), humility (Prv 30:32), and undertaking a duty (Lk 9:62). Manual labor is an expression of man’s dignity and duty (Eph 4:28; 1 Thes 4:11), the marks of which Paul was not ashamed to display (Acts 20:34; 1 Cor 4:12). Ritual hand washing was obligatory for the priests before fulfilling their office (Ex 30:19-21; 40:30-32). The scribes and Pharisees so misapplied this that Jesus ignored ceremonial hand washing (Mt 15:1-20; Lk 11:38). Pilate’s hand washing (Mt 27:24) disclaimed responsibility for, or professed innocence concerning, a wrong that, however, could not be done without his consent.<\/p>\n<p>When Israel went out of Egypt “with an high hand” (Ex 14:8, <span>kjv<\/span>), the reference is to the hand or help of the Lord. The hand of the Lord represented God’s resistless power (Dt 2:15), judgment (Acts 13:11; Heb 10:31), divine inspiration (Ez 8:1; 37:1), and providential care (Ezr 7:6; Jn 10:28-29).<\/p>\n<p>The laying on of hands had a profound significance and occurs frequently in the Bible. Before making a blood sacrifice, the person making the offering, not the priest, laid hands on the victim. The act signified the transference of guilt to, or self-identification with, the victim (Lv 1:4). Laying on of hands signified appointment to an office, as when Moses commissioned Joshua (Nm 27:12-23), the apostles made seven disciples their associates or deputies in the ministry (Acts 6:5-6), and Paul and Barnabas were appointed missionaries and representatives of the church in Antioch (13:3). By laying on of hands, a person was made an associate with the holder of an office and was admitted to the status of that office (1 Tm 4:14; 2 Tm 1:6). The act was accompanied by prayer and was, in itself, a form of prayer. As Augustine remarks: “What else is the laying on of hands but a prayer over one?”<\/p>\n<p>The laying on of hands accompanied healing in the ministry of the Lord (Mk 6:5; Lk 4:40; 13:11-13) and of the disciples (Mk 16:18; Acts 9:12, 17; 28:8). This expressed the self-identification and sympathy of the healer with and for the sufferer, as well as reinforced the patient’s faith and God’s imparting health to him in answer to prayer.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Right Hand.<\/p>","summary_ro":"HAND The terminal part of the forelimb that has the ability to grasp. “Hand” is used hundreds of times in the Bible to describe a physical part of one’s body. It is also used frequently in metaphors or figurative language. Figuratively, the hand meant power (Dt 2:15; Ps 31:5; Mk 14:62). Indeed, in Joshua 8:20 “hand to flee” is translated “power to flee” (see Ps 76:5). Conversely, limp hands symbolized irresoluteness and weakness (Is 35:3). Clasping the hands signified friendship (2 Kgs 10:15)...","summary_en":"HAND The terminal part of the forelimb that has the ability to grasp. “Hand” is used hundreds of times in the Bible to describe a physical part of one’s body. It is also used frequently in metaphors or figurative language. Figuratively, the hand meant power (Dt 2:15; Ps 31:5; Mk 14:62). Indeed, in Joshua 8:20 “hand to flee” is translated “power to flee” (see Ps 76:5). Conversely, limp hands symbolized irresoluteness and weakness (Is 35:3). Clasping the hands signified friendship (2 Kgs 10:15)...","source":"Articles\/H.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":28582,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Ordination Ordain","title_en":"Ordination Ordain","content_ro":"<h3>ORDAIN, ORDINATION<\/h3>\n<p>The act of officially investing someone with religious authority. Several synonyms are “appoint,” “institute,” “make,” and “establish.” In current usage, the words “ordain” and “ordination” are applied to persons, signifying selection and appointment to God’s service.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"IntheOldTestament\">In the Old Testament<\/p>\n<p>Throughout the OT, emphasis falls upon God’s choosing and appointing whom he wills. Priestly functions passed very early from the head of each household to the divinely chosen tribe of Levi (Dt 33:8-11; Jgs 17:13). Through all subsequent clan rivalries—“Zadokite,” “Aaronic,” “Hasmonean”—this claim to inherited privilege persisted. Divine appointment through Levi was traced back to Moses (Ex 4:14; 28:41; 29:9), claimed for the Ephraimite Samuel (1 Chr 6:28), and still celebrated by Sirach (Ecclus 45:6-22, c. 180 <span>BC<\/span>). As the book of Hebrews states (Heb 5:1, 4), no one takes the honor upon himself; he is “called by God, as Aaron was,” by birth into an inherited status.<\/p>\n<p>The first Levites were presented at the tabernacle in the presence of the people, and acknowledged by “the laying on of hands” (Nm 8:10, 14-18). Similarly, Moses received instructions for the week-long consecration of Aaron and his sons, with elaborate sacrifices, vestments, anointing, and ritual (Ex 29; Lv 8). In both cases, the careful preservation of these detailed instructions suggests that the ceremonies were retained, to some degree, in later years, though no repetition is recorded.<\/p>\n<p>Alongside the priests there existed establishments of recognized prophets, or prophetic communities, sometimes with royal patronage (1 Sm 10:5; 1 Kgs 1:9-10; 18:17-19; 20:35; 22:5-28; 2 Kgs 2:3-7; 23:2). The line of prophecy was also traced back to earliest days (see Gn 20:7; Dt 34:10; Jgs 4:4; Jer 7:25). The phrase “sons of the prophets,” and an obscure hint in Jeremiah 35:4, may imply that prophecy, like priesthood, was sometimes hereditary, but the manner of appointment and installation is unknown. The outstanding prophets were frequently opposed to the prophetic “schools” (Elijah, 1 Kgs 17; Micaiah, 1 Kgs 22:5-28; Jeremiah, Jer 27:14-16; 28). Such men were appointed by direct, divine call (1 Kgs 17:1; 21:17; Is 6; Jer 1; Am 7:15), though by God’s instruction Elisha was called and anointed by Elijah (1 Kgs 19:16; cf. Is 61:1). Authentication of the prophet’s message lay not in appropriate installation ceremonies but in its self-evident truth; in the case of predictions, in their fulfillment (1 Kgs 22:13-14, 26-28; Jer 28:5-9).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"IntheNewTestament\">In the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>Christian ordination is also a matter of divine choice. Neither Jesus, nor any disciple, came from the professional religious classes. In ordaining the 12 apostles, Jesus called to him those whom he desired, later insisting, “You did not choose me, but I chose you and appointed you” (Jn 15:16, <span>rsv<\/span>). The selection of Matthias rested upon prayer and the divine lot (Acts 1:24-26). Paul contended that he had been set apart by God before he was born and did not receive his apostleship from or through men (Gal 1:1, 15). Paul and Barnabas were commissioned by direction of the Spirit during worship, probably through a Christian prophet. Similarly, Timothy was first chosen as assistant to Paul by prophetic utterances that pointed to him (1 Tm 1:18; 4:14).<\/p>\n<p>At Corinth, various ministries of speaking, teaching, healing, and administration were directly conferred as gifts of the Spirit, who apportions as he sees fit (1 Cor 12:8-11, 28; cf. Eph 4:11). Elders of the church at Ephesus were made guardians of the flock by the Holy Spirit (Acts 20:28). The divine prerogative is everywhere clear: any attempt to obtain the privilege of ministry by personal initiative and unworthy means meets with sharpest condemnation (8:18-24).<\/p>\n<p>On the other hand, the assembled church “nominated” Barsabbas and Matthias before submitting the final choice to God (Acts 1:15, 23). The believers chose the seven servers, then presented them to the apostles (6:2-6). An assembled church, at the Spirit’s command, commissioned and sent off Paul and Barnabas (13:3). Paul and Barnabas themselves appointed elders (14:23), as Titus is instructed to do (Ti 1:5), and probably Timothy also (1 Tm 5:22). Elders at Lystra and Iconium, with Paul, obeying a Christian prophet, appointed Timothy to leadership (1 Tm 4:14; 2 Tm 1:6). By the time letters were written to Timothy and Titus, elaborate lists of qualifications were required for church leaders (1 Tm 3:1-13; 2 Tm 2:2).<\/p>\n<p>The congregation of believers also participated in selecting leaders. This could have involved prayer, fasting, and casting lots (Acts 1:26; 6:6; 13:2-3; 14:23); sometimes “selection by hands” (Greek, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">cheirotonein<\/span><em>,<\/em> originally meaning “election by raising hands,” later “selection by pointing to”; cf. Acts 14:23; 2 Cor 8:19); and sometimes selection by group choice (Acts 1:15, 23; 6:2-5; 13:3; 16:2; 1 Tm 4:14).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Foreordination.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>ORDAIN, ORDINATION<\/h3>\n<p>The act of officially investing someone with religious authority. Several synonyms are “appoint,” “institute,” “make,” and “establish.” In current usage, the words “ordain” and “ordination” are applied to persons, signifying selection and appointment to God’s service.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"IntheOldTestament\">In the Old Testament<\/p>\n<p>Throughout the OT, emphasis falls upon God’s choosing and appointing whom he wills. Priestly functions passed very early from the head of each household to the divinely chosen tribe of Levi (Dt 33:8-11; Jgs 17:13). Through all subsequent clan rivalries—“Zadokite,” “Aaronic,” “Hasmonean”—this claim to inherited privilege persisted. Divine appointment through Levi was traced back to Moses (Ex 4:14; 28:41; 29:9), claimed for the Ephraimite Samuel (1 Chr 6:28), and still celebrated by Sirach (Ecclus 45:6-22, c. 180 <span>BC<\/span>). As the book of Hebrews states (Heb 5:1, 4), no one takes the honor upon himself; he is “called by God, as Aaron was,” by birth into an inherited status.<\/p>\n<p>The first Levites were presented at the tabernacle in the presence of the people, and acknowledged by “the laying on of hands” (Nm 8:10, 14-18). Similarly, Moses received instructions for the week-long consecration of Aaron and his sons, with elaborate sacrifices, vestments, anointing, and ritual (Ex 29; Lv 8). In both cases, the careful preservation of these detailed instructions suggests that the ceremonies were retained, to some degree, in later years, though no repetition is recorded.<\/p>\n<p>Alongside the priests there existed establishments of recognized prophets, or prophetic communities, sometimes with royal patronage (1 Sm 10:5; 1 Kgs 1:9-10; 18:17-19; 20:35; 22:5-28; 2 Kgs 2:3-7; 23:2). The line of prophecy was also traced back to earliest days (see Gn 20:7; Dt 34:10; Jgs 4:4; Jer 7:25). The phrase “sons of the prophets,” and an obscure hint in Jeremiah 35:4, may imply that prophecy, like priesthood, was sometimes hereditary, but the manner of appointment and installation is unknown. The outstanding prophets were frequently opposed to the prophetic “schools” (Elijah, 1 Kgs 17; Micaiah, 1 Kgs 22:5-28; Jeremiah, Jer 27:14-16; 28). Such men were appointed by direct, divine call (1 Kgs 17:1; 21:17; Is 6; Jer 1; Am 7:15), though by God’s instruction Elisha was called and anointed by Elijah (1 Kgs 19:16; cf. Is 61:1). Authentication of the prophet’s message lay not in appropriate installation ceremonies but in its self-evident truth; in the case of predictions, in their fulfillment (1 Kgs 22:13-14, 26-28; Jer 28:5-9).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"IntheNewTestament\">In the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>Christian ordination is also a matter of divine choice. Neither Jesus, nor any disciple, came from the professional religious classes. In ordaining the 12 apostles, Jesus called to him those whom he desired, later insisting, “You did not choose me, but I chose you and appointed you” (Jn 15:16, <span>rsv<\/span>). The selection of Matthias rested upon prayer and the divine lot (Acts 1:24-26). Paul contended that he had been set apart by God before he was born and did not receive his apostleship from or through men (Gal 1:1, 15). Paul and Barnabas were commissioned by direction of the Spirit during worship, probably through a Christian prophet. Similarly, Timothy was first chosen as assistant to Paul by prophetic utterances that pointed to him (1 Tm 1:18; 4:14).<\/p>\n<p>At Corinth, various ministries of speaking, teaching, healing, and administration were directly conferred as gifts of the Spirit, who apportions as he sees fit (1 Cor 12:8-11, 28; cf. Eph 4:11). Elders of the church at Ephesus were made guardians of the flock by the Holy Spirit (Acts 20:28). The divine prerogative is everywhere clear: any attempt to obtain the privilege of ministry by personal initiative and unworthy means meets with sharpest condemnation (8:18-24).<\/p>\n<p>On the other hand, the assembled church “nominated” Barsabbas and Matthias before submitting the final choice to God (Acts 1:15, 23). The believers chose the seven servers, then presented them to the apostles (6:2-6). An assembled church, at the Spirit’s command, commissioned and sent off Paul and Barnabas (13:3). Paul and Barnabas themselves appointed elders (14:23), as Titus is instructed to do (Ti 1:5), and probably Timothy also (1 Tm 5:22). Elders at Lystra and Iconium, with Paul, obeying a Christian prophet, appointed Timothy to leadership (1 Tm 4:14; 2 Tm 1:6). By the time letters were written to Timothy and Titus, elaborate lists of qualifications were required for church leaders (1 Tm 3:1-13; 2 Tm 2:2).<\/p>\n<p>The congregation of believers also participated in selecting leaders. This could have involved prayer, fasting, and casting lots (Acts 1:26; 6:6; 13:2-3; 14:23); sometimes “selection by hands” (Greek, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">cheirotonein<\/span><em>,<\/em> originally meaning “election by raising hands,” later “selection by pointing to”; cf. Acts 14:23; 2 Cor 8:19); and sometimes selection by group choice (Acts 1:15, 23; 6:2-5; 13:3; 16:2; 1 Tm 4:14).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Foreordination.<\/p>","summary_ro":"ORDAIN, ORDINATION The act of officially investing someone with religious authority. Several synonyms are “appoint,” “institute,” “make,” and “establish.” In current usage, the words “ordain” and “ordination” are applied to persons, signifying selection and appointment to God’s service. In the Old Testament Throughout the OT, emphasis falls upon God’s choosing and appointing whom he wills. Priestly functions passed very early from the head of each household to the divinely chosen tribe of Lev...","summary_en":"ORDAIN, ORDINATION The act of officially investing someone with religious authority. Several synonyms are “appoint,” “institute,” “make,” and “establish.” In current usage, the words “ordain” and “ordination” are applied to persons, signifying selection and appointment to God’s service. In the Old Testament Throughout the OT, emphasis falls upon God’s choosing and appointing whom he wills. Priestly functions passed very early from the head of each household to the divinely chosen tribe of Lev...","source":"Articles\/O.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":36287,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Spiritual Gifts","title_en":"Spiritual Gifts","content_ro":"<h3>SPIRITUAL GIFTS<\/h3>\n<p>Phrase regularly used to translate two Greek words, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charismata<\/span> and <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatika<\/span> (the plural forms of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> and <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span>). Both words are almost exclusively Pauline within the biblical writings; elsewhere in the NT, they appear only in 1 Peter 2:5 and 4:10. Other writers, of course, mention phenomena that fall within Paul’s definition of “spiritual gifts,” but for specific teaching on the subject, one must depend on Paul first and foremost.<\/p>\n<p>Both words are derived from more familiar words, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charis<\/span> (grace) and <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneuma<\/span> (spirit). Both have similar senses—<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> meaning “expression of grace,” <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span> meaning “expression of Spirit.” Their range of application, however, is somewhat different.<\/p>\n<p><span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Charisma<\/span> denotes God’s saving action in Christ (Rom 5:15-16) and the gift of eternal life (6:23). More generally, in Romans 11:29 it probably refers to the series of gracious acts on behalf of Israel whereby God made Israel’s calling and election sure. In 2 Corinthians 1:11 it probably refers to a particular action of God that brought Paul deliverance from deadly peril. Otherwise, the reference seems to be to divine grace as mediated through individuals, with Paul presumably thinking of the sort of utterances and deeds that he illustrates in Romans 12:6-8 and 1 Corinthians 12:8-10 (so in Rom 1:11; 1 Cor 1:7; 7:7; 12:4-11, 28-30; similarly 1 Pt 4:10).<\/p>\n<p><span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Pneumatikon<\/span> has a wider range of usage. It is more properly an adjective and so describes various things (and people) as “spiritual,” as manifesting the Spirit, or as serving as the instrument of the Spirit. These include some particular word or act (Rom 1:11), the law (7:14), the manna, water from the rock, and the rock itself in the wilderness wanderings of Israel (1 Cor 10:3-4), the resurrection body (15:44-46), unspecified blessings “in the heavenly places” (Eph 1:3), particular insights into the divine will (Col 1:9), and songs in worship (Eph 5:19; Col 3:16). As a plural noun, it can be used of individuals (“the spiritual ones,” 1 Cor 2:13, 15; 14:37; Gal 6:1) or of things (“the spirituals,” “spiritual gifts,” Rom 15:27; 1 Cor 2:13; 9:11; 12:1; 14:1), even “spiritual powers in heaven” (Eph 6:12).<\/p>\n<p>From this brief survey, a more precise definition of “spiritual gifts” can be made. Whatever thing or individual serves as an instrument of the Spirit or manifests the Spirit or embodies the Spirit is a spiritual gift (<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span>). Whatever event, word, or action is a concrete expression of grace or serves as a means of grace is a spiritual gift (<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span>). <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Pneumatikon<\/span> is the more general word; <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> is more specific. Moreover, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> is probably Paul’s own word (Rom 1:11; 12:6; 1 Cor 7:7; 12:4) in preference to the more ambiguous <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span><em>,<\/em> which seems to have been popular with those causing difficulty for Paul in Corinth (1 Cor 2:13–3:4; 14:37; 15:44-46). Consequently, attention will focus in what follows on <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span><em>.<\/em> Not forgetting those passages where Paul uses this word in broader terms for the direct act of God (Rom 5:15, 16; 6:23; 11:29; 1 Cor 1:11), concentration will be on the passages where Paul speaks in more precise terms of particular manifestations of grace mediated through one individual to others—“spiritual gifts” in this the narrower sense of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span><em>.<\/em><\/p>\n<p>The lists of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charismata<\/span> (Rom 12; 1 Cor 12; Eph 4; 1 Pt 4) are the obvious starting point because they provide the clearest indications of what Paul would include within the range of spiritual gifts. For Paul (the one who gave Christianity the concept of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span>), a spiritual gift is essentially an act of God’s Spirit, a concrete manifestation in word or deed of God’s grace through an individual for the benefit of others.<\/p>\n<p>In its basic sense, a spiritual gift is a specific act of God, and this remains true even when it is mediated through any individual. This means that no one can hope to manifest such a gift except in conscious openness to and dependence on God. By extension Paul can speak of individuals “having” or “possessing” certain spiritual gifts (Rom 12:6; 1 Cor 7:7; 12:3), but this is presumably just shorthand for their being so open to God’s grace that that grace regularly or constantly manifests itself through them in particular ways. Such language no more means that the <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> is an ability at the individual’s command than does the similar talk of “having the Spirit” (Rom 8:9, 23). It is true, however, that in 1 Timothy 4:14 and 2 Timothy 1:6 this basic sense is beginning to be left behind.<\/p>\n<p>A spiritual gift is any event, word, or action that embodies and expresses God’s grace. In this sense sacraments can be “means of grace” (though they are never called this in the NT), as are many other utterances and actions as well. In recognizing this, one can recognize too that the lists of gifts (e.g., Rom 12:6-8; 1 Cor 12:8-10) are neither definitive nor exhaustive, simply typical manifestations of the Spirit (or those with which they needed some advice). The degree of overlap between these various lists shows that Paul was not concerned to specify a precisely defined catalog; he simply selected a number of activities and utterances through which he saw the grace of God manifesting itself in his churches.<\/p>\n\n<p>It is important to grasp that Paul saw all Christians as charismatics. Whoever “has” the Spirit—that is, is open to and being led by the Spirit (Rom 8:9-14)—will inevitably manifest the grace of God in some way and should also be open to the Spirit’s power coming to expression in particular words and deeds within the community of the Spirit. For Paul, the church is the body of Christ. The functions of that body’s members are exemplified by the spiritual gifts (Rom 12:4-6; 1 Cor 12:14-30). Unless the individual is functioning charismatically, he is not functioning as a member of the body. The Spirit’s gifts are the living movements of Christ’s body. As the body is many different members functioning as one body, so the unity of the church grows out of the diverse functions (gifts) of its members. It follows that a spiritual gift is given primarily with the community in view. It is given “for the common good” (1 Cor 12:7). That is why a selfish, loveless clutching after <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charismata<\/span> is wrong and futile (13:1-3). A spiritual gift is never one’s to use as one wants for one’s own benefit (except perhaps glossolalia, but that is why Paul gives it lower value). It is given to one only in the sense that God chooses to act through one for others. More precisely, it is given only through one to the community, and one benefits only as the community benefits. The spiritual health and edification of the individual is inextricably bound up with the health and well-being of the whole body (12:14-26; Eph 4:16). <em>See<\/em> Apostle, Apostleship; Miracle; Prophecy; Teacher; Tongues, Speaking in.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>SPIRITUAL GIFTS<\/h3>\n<p>Phrase regularly used to translate two Greek words, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charismata<\/span> and <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatika<\/span> (the plural forms of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> and <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span>). Both words are almost exclusively Pauline within the biblical writings; elsewhere in the NT, they appear only in 1 Peter 2:5 and 4:10. Other writers, of course, mention phenomena that fall within Paul’s definition of “spiritual gifts,” but for specific teaching on the subject, one must depend on Paul first and foremost.<\/p>\n<p>Both words are derived from more familiar words, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charis<\/span> (grace) and <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneuma<\/span> (spirit). Both have similar senses—<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> meaning “expression of grace,” <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span> meaning “expression of Spirit.” Their range of application, however, is somewhat different.<\/p>\n<p><span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Charisma<\/span> denotes God’s saving action in Christ (Rom 5:15-16) and the gift of eternal life (6:23). More generally, in Romans 11:29 it probably refers to the series of gracious acts on behalf of Israel whereby God made Israel’s calling and election sure. In 2 Corinthians 1:11 it probably refers to a particular action of God that brought Paul deliverance from deadly peril. Otherwise, the reference seems to be to divine grace as mediated through individuals, with Paul presumably thinking of the sort of utterances and deeds that he illustrates in Romans 12:6-8 and 1 Corinthians 12:8-10 (so in Rom 1:11; 1 Cor 1:7; 7:7; 12:4-11, 28-30; similarly 1 Pt 4:10).<\/p>\n<p><span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Pneumatikon<\/span> has a wider range of usage. It is more properly an adjective and so describes various things (and people) as “spiritual,” as manifesting the Spirit, or as serving as the instrument of the Spirit. These include some particular word or act (Rom 1:11), the law (7:14), the manna, water from the rock, and the rock itself in the wilderness wanderings of Israel (1 Cor 10:3-4), the resurrection body (15:44-46), unspecified blessings “in the heavenly places” (Eph 1:3), particular insights into the divine will (Col 1:9), and songs in worship (Eph 5:19; Col 3:16). As a plural noun, it can be used of individuals (“the spiritual ones,” 1 Cor 2:13, 15; 14:37; Gal 6:1) or of things (“the spirituals,” “spiritual gifts,” Rom 15:27; 1 Cor 2:13; 9:11; 12:1; 14:1), even “spiritual powers in heaven” (Eph 6:12).<\/p>\n<p>From this brief survey, a more precise definition of “spiritual gifts” can be made. Whatever thing or individual serves as an instrument of the Spirit or manifests the Spirit or embodies the Spirit is a spiritual gift (<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span>). Whatever event, word, or action is a concrete expression of grace or serves as a means of grace is a spiritual gift (<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span>). <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Pneumatikon<\/span> is the more general word; <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> is more specific. Moreover, <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> is probably Paul’s own word (Rom 1:11; 12:6; 1 Cor 7:7; 12:4) in preference to the more ambiguous <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">pneumatikon<\/span><em>,<\/em> which seems to have been popular with those causing difficulty for Paul in Corinth (1 Cor 2:13–3:4; 14:37; 15:44-46). Consequently, attention will focus in what follows on <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span><em>.<\/em> Not forgetting those passages where Paul uses this word in broader terms for the direct act of God (Rom 5:15, 16; 6:23; 11:29; 1 Cor 1:11), concentration will be on the passages where Paul speaks in more precise terms of particular manifestations of grace mediated through one individual to others—“spiritual gifts” in this the narrower sense of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span><em>.<\/em><\/p>\n<p>The lists of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charismata<\/span> (Rom 12; 1 Cor 12; Eph 4; 1 Pt 4) are the obvious starting point because they provide the clearest indications of what Paul would include within the range of spiritual gifts. For Paul (the one who gave Christianity the concept of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span>), a spiritual gift is essentially an act of God’s Spirit, a concrete manifestation in word or deed of God’s grace through an individual for the benefit of others.<\/p>\n<p>In its basic sense, a spiritual gift is a specific act of God, and this remains true even when it is mediated through any individual. This means that no one can hope to manifest such a gift except in conscious openness to and dependence on God. By extension Paul can speak of individuals “having” or “possessing” certain spiritual gifts (Rom 12:6; 1 Cor 7:7; 12:3), but this is presumably just shorthand for their being so open to God’s grace that that grace regularly or constantly manifests itself through them in particular ways. Such language no more means that the <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charisma<\/span> is an ability at the individual’s command than does the similar talk of “having the Spirit” (Rom 8:9, 23). It is true, however, that in 1 Timothy 4:14 and 2 Timothy 1:6 this basic sense is beginning to be left behind.<\/p>\n<p>A spiritual gift is any event, word, or action that embodies and expresses God’s grace. In this sense sacraments can be “means of grace” (though they are never called this in the NT), as are many other utterances and actions as well. In recognizing this, one can recognize too that the lists of gifts (e.g., Rom 12:6-8; 1 Cor 12:8-10) are neither definitive nor exhaustive, simply typical manifestations of the Spirit (or those with which they needed some advice). The degree of overlap between these various lists shows that Paul was not concerned to specify a precisely defined catalog; he simply selected a number of activities and utterances through which he saw the grace of God manifesting itself in his churches.<\/p>\n\n<p>It is important to grasp that Paul saw all Christians as charismatics. Whoever “has” the Spirit—that is, is open to and being led by the Spirit (Rom 8:9-14)—will inevitably manifest the grace of God in some way and should also be open to the Spirit’s power coming to expression in particular words and deeds within the community of the Spirit. For Paul, the church is the body of Christ. The functions of that body’s members are exemplified by the spiritual gifts (Rom 12:4-6; 1 Cor 12:14-30). Unless the individual is functioning charismatically, he is not functioning as a member of the body. The Spirit’s gifts are the living movements of Christ’s body. As the body is many different members functioning as one body, so the unity of the church grows out of the diverse functions (gifts) of its members. It follows that a spiritual gift is given primarily with the community in view. It is given “for the common good” (1 Cor 12:7). That is why a selfish, loveless clutching after <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">charismata<\/span> is wrong and futile (13:1-3). A spiritual gift is never one’s to use as one wants for one’s own benefit (except perhaps glossolalia, but that is why Paul gives it lower value). It is given to one only in the sense that God chooses to act through one for others. More precisely, it is given only through one to the community, and one benefits only as the community benefits. The spiritual health and edification of the individual is inextricably bound up with the health and well-being of the whole body (12:14-26; Eph 4:16). <em>See<\/em> Apostle, Apostleship; Miracle; Prophecy; Teacher; Tongues, Speaking in.<\/p>","summary_ro":"SPIRITUAL GIFTS Phrase regularly used to translate two Greek words, charismata and pneumatika (the plural forms of charisma and pneumatikon). Both words are almost exclusively Pauline within the biblical writings; elsewhere in the NT, they appear only in 1 Peter 2:5 and 4:10. Other writers, of course, mention phenomena that fall within Paul’s definition of “spiritual gifts,” but for specific teaching on the subject, one must depend on Paul first and foremost. Both words are derived from more ...","summary_en":"SPIRITUAL GIFTS Phrase regularly used to translate two Greek words, charismata and pneumatika (the plural forms of charisma and pneumatikon). Both words are almost exclusively Pauline within the biblical writings; elsewhere in the NT, they appear only in 1 Peter 2:5 and 4:10. Other writers, of course, mention phenomena that fall within Paul’s definition of “spiritual gifts,” but for specific teaching on the subject, one must depend on Paul first and foremost. Both words are derived from more ...","source":"Articles\/S.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":37378,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Second Letter to Timothy","title_en":"Second Letter to Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","summary_ro":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","summary_en":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","source":"Articles\/T.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58591,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:6","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:6","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","summary_en":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86217,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:6","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:6","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","summary_en":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113843,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:6","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:6","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","summary_en":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141469,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:6","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:6","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:6<\/strong> <em>fan into flames:<\/em> The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The <em>spiritual gift<\/em> is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • <em>when I laid my hands on you:<\/em> Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","summary_en":"1:6 fan into flames: The Spirit’s work is not automatic—it must be cultivated (see Eph 5:18-21; 1 Thes 5:19-20; cp. Acts 4:31; 7:55; 13:9). • The spiritual gift is the Holy Spirit’s enablement for ministry (see 1 Cor 12:1–14:40; cp. Acts 6:3, 5; 11:24). • when I laid my hands on you: Paul and the elders (1 Tim 4:14) had ordained Timothy for ministry with the ceremonial laying on of hands.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"7":[{"id":9691,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Discipline","title_en":"Discipline","content_ro":"<h3>DISCIPLINE<\/h3>\n<p>Learning that molds character and enforces correct behavior—from a Latin word meaning “instruction” or “training.” To discipline a person or a group means to put them in a state of good order so that they function in the way intended. Discipline, in spite of a popular misconception, is not inherently stern or harsh. Bible translators chose “disciple” as an appropriate term for one who learns by following.<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Biblical Teaching<\/p>\n<p>• Self-Discipline<\/p>\n<p>• Parental Discipline<\/p>\n<p>• Church Discipline<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"BiblicalTeaching\">Biblical Teaching<\/p>\n<p>Although used only once in the <span>kjv<\/span> (Jb 36:10), the word “discipline,” in various noun and verb forms, occurs frequently in modern versions of the Bible. The Hebrew and Greek words commonly rendered “discipline” are sometimes translated as “reproof,” “warning,” “restraint,” “correction,” or (especially in <span>kjv<\/span>) “chastisement.” More positive synonyms include “upbringing,” “training,” “instruction,” and “education.”<\/p>\n<p>OT usage of “discipline” is noticeably more negative than in the NT, principally because of the legal aspect of God’s approach to Israel under the old (Mosaic) covenant. The “new covenant” approach to the church leads to a more positive language of discipline in the NT. Yet both covenants had the same goal: righteousness. Considered in that light, even the OT emphasis on punishment proceeds from a positive motive toward a constructive goal. Where the OT emphasized retaliation, it was to teach offenders the nature of their offense by showing them an effect like the one they had caused. Vindication of a wronged person’s rights also vindicated God’s righteousness. Vindication was an important way of upholding God’s justice. Retribution was also important. Covenant breaking brought on the covenant curse (Dt 27:26) in the form of punitive discipline. Retribution reestablished the authority of God’s law and taught respect for his standards of righteousness.<\/p>\n<p>Complementary to punitive discipline, positive discipline can be thought of as reinforcive discipline. God always disciplines; he does so punitively when necessary, but reinforcingly when possible.<\/p>\n<p>Discipline is frequently spoken of as being exercised by God over Israel (Lv 26:23; Dt 4:36; 8:5; Jer 31:18), over the nations (Ps 94:10), or over individuals (Jb 5:17; Ps 94:10, 12; Heb 12:5-11; Rv 3:19). In Israel parental responsibility to discipline children was taken seriously (Dt 21:18). Fathers were solemnly charged to discipline their sons (Prv 13:24; 19:18; 22:15; 23:13; 29:17; cf. Eph 6:4; Heb 12:7-10). In the church, disciplining was a pastoral responsibility (2 Tm 2:25).<\/p>\n<p>It is understandable that people fear discipline from God (Ps 6:1), but it is his wrath that should be feared. His wrath is directed only against those who have proved themselves by their actions to be God’s enemies (Dt 11:2-3). God’s discipline is different from his wrath and should not be despised (Prv 3:11) or taken for granted (Heb 12:5). Only a fool or wicked person hates it (Ps 50:17; Prv 5:12; Jer 31:18). God disciplines his people as a loving father disciplines a beloved son (Dt 8:5; Prv 3:11-12; Heb 12:5-7). According to Scripture, a wise person should love discipline (Prv 12:1; 13:24; 2 Tm 1:7; Heb 12:5, 9).<\/p>\n<p>The fruit of discipline is knowledge (Prv 12:1) and parents’ delight (29:17). One who is disciplined can be spoken of as “blessed” (Jb 5:17; Ps 94:12). Where the purpose of discipline is left unspecified, the discipline is nevertheless understood as good and righteous (Dt 4:36; Jb 36:10; Prv 13:24; Rv 3:19). Specifically, discipline is called “the way of life” (Prv 6:23). It saves one from destruction (19:18) and allows one to escape both folly (22:15) and God’s condemnation of the world (1 Cor 11:32). It eventually leads to sharing God’s holiness (Heb 12:7), and yields “the peaceful fruit of righteousness” (v 11, <span>rsv<\/span>). In contrast, the consequences of a lack of discipline are stipulated to be abandonment by God (Lv 26:23-24), death (Prv 5:23), and destruction (19:18).<\/p>\n<p>The book of Proverbs speaks of discipline as necessary to avoid sexual immorality (5:12-23; 6:23-24). Loose or wicked women probably symbolize many kinds of deceptive and enticing situations. To be able to act maturely and responsibly in such situations requires that young people respond to wise and loving parental discipline so that they learn to live disciplined lives. They will then do by “bent of nature” what is right because their nature has been shaped to what it right. Evil can then be shunned, even when it is encountered unexpectedly.<\/p>\n<p>The book of Hebrews also urges its readers to respond to discipline rather than to react against it. In Hebrews two harmful reactions are stipulated and the helpful response is identified. On the one hand, no individual should regard lightly the discipline of the Lord (Heb 12:5). Discipline should be regarded neither as worthless nor as being of little value. On the other hand, one should not lose courage when he is punished by the Lord. That is, preoccupation with the negative aspect of the disciplinary procedure must not obscure its goal or demoralize persons being disciplined. There is a purpose for what happens, which should be sought and realized: “No discipline is enjoyable while it happening—it is painful! But afterward there will be a quiet harvest of right living for those who are trained in this way” (Heb 12:11, <span>nlt<\/span>). The exhortation is not to reject discipline or be dejected by it, but to accept it and be instructed by it.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Self-Discipline\">Self-Discipline<\/p>\n<p>Jesus’ ethics of righteousness both fulfill and surpass the stringent code of the old covenant (Mt 5:17-48). Yet Christians are not therefore inherently more legalistic than were the Pharisees. Set free from “the law of sin and death,” Christians have “the law of the Spirit of life in Jesus Christ” (Rom 8:1-8) to provide a built-in dynamic to fulfill the will of God. Beyond slavish obedience to the letter of the law, believers are enabled by the indwelling Spirit of God to exercise self-discipline. Spiritual transformation is accompanied by renewal of the mind (Rom 12:2), which brings fresh understanding of oneself, one’s motivations, and one’s attitudes.<\/p>\n\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ParentalDiscipline\">Parental Discipline<\/p>\n<p>The family constitutes the basic unit of the human community. Within that cell of intimate relationships, parents are entrusted with the responsibility of guiding and correcting their children (Dt 6:7; Prv 22:6). The biblical view is essentially pessimistic about the perfectibility of human nature. Therefore, parents are urged not to leave children at the mercy of their own natural tendencies. Undisciplined children are potential victims of the powerful conditioning exerted by a predominantly pagan culture. To exercise their responsibilities properly, parents must model values, practices, and attitudes to their children, besides teaching them through instruction and correction.<\/p>\n<p>The parents’ educational task is best accomplished through positive means such as advice, exhortation, counseling, family devotions, and Christian training in church and Sunday school. But it also may require negative measures, such as prohibitions and disciplinary action. When verbal admonitions are not heeded by small children, punishment becomes an effective form of persuasion (Prv 13:24). Physical discipline, however, should be administered on the basis of clearly stated and understood principles. Christian parents must avoid punishing out of anger or personal animosity, and must never cause injury to a child. Physical discipline should be viewed as a last resort intended to obtain maximum educational results with minimum outrage to children (Eph 6:4).<\/p>\n<p>Human fallenness (Gn 3) means that self-centeredness infects even children (cf. Ps 51:5). Somehow children must learn respect for themselves and for others. Left on their own and then battered by a fallen society, they can become rebellious social misfits leaving a trail of heartache in their own lives and in the lives of other people. Love for one’s children does not preclude the use of negative disciplinary measures. As distasteful as they may seem to both parents and children, genuine love may require them. A family environment regulated by consistent and loving firmness will enhance the chances for children to mature as responsible and considerate individuals.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ChurchDiscipline\">Church Discipline<\/p>\n<p>The church is basically a large family of which each believer is a member. The nature of the church—as a community intended to reflect in the faith, worship, and lives of its members the true character of God—distinguishes it from all other groups.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, the church is called to be an open community of concern, reaching out in compassion to desperately needy human beings. Christian lifestyles clearly differ from pagan lifestyles. That difference often creates a barrier isolating the “lost” from the very people who could extend to them God’s deliverance from loneliness, addictions, disorientation, broken relationships, and so on. The church has a responsibility not to place unscriptural obstacles in the way of its outreach to unbelievers, yet the tension between openness and purity is difficult to resolve. Without a careful balance, a church can easily become unduly restrictive or overly permissive. In either extreme its witness is impaired.<\/p>\n<p>The solution to the dilemma lies in formulating church discipline that is authentically biblical. The Scriptures provide the church with ample guidance for the formulation of standards of conduct (e.g., Ex 20:1-17; 1 Cor 5:11; 6:9-11; Eph 4:25-32; 5:1-21; Col 3:5-11). As those standards are spelled out, however, it is necessary to differentiate between biblical absolutes and cultural norms. For instance, though drunkenness is expressly forbidden in the NT, there is no scriptural prohibition on the drinking of wine. Some churches allow drinking but decry drunkenness, others recommend abstinence to their members, and still others make abstinence from alcoholic beverages a condition of membership. The NT, recognizing that conflict sometimes occurs between Christian liberty and Christian responsibility, gives guidelines for resolving such conflicts (1 Cor 8).<\/p>\n<p>For the sake of scriptural consistency and in order to be credible, church discipline should oppose sins of attitude with the same severity as for “gross sins.” The NT condemns immorality, murder, and drunkenness—but along with them envy, jealousy, anger, selfishness, complaining, and criticism. Each of the vices is an impediment to entering the kingdom of God (Gal 5:19-21). Unbelievers are often made to feel unwelcome in the church because of secondary matters such as smoking or drinking. Yet gossiping, complaining, and selfishness among church members are seldom exposed and properly disciplined. A more consistent position would promote the purity of the church and would also enhance its ministry as a supportive, accepting center of Christian love.<\/p>\n<p>In addition to affirming the necessity for discipline within the church, the NT delineates a procedure for carrying out disciplinary action (Mt 18:15-18; 1 Cor 5:3-13; Gal 6:1). Offenders are first to be approached and admonished privately. If they refuse to repent or mend their ways, the case is to be presented before the leadership of the church and then, if necessary, before the whole congregation. Should offenders persist in their error, they are to be ostracized, not out of vindictiveness but with the hope of bringing them to repentance and restoration (2 Thes 3:14-15).<\/p>\n<p>The Bible’s emphasis on the necessity for self-discipline, parental discipline, and church discipline seems underscored by the moral decline evident in many areas of modern society. God’s love, as depicted in the Bible and exemplified in Jesus Christ, is intended to teach all people how to live. Those who spurn God’s “positive reinforcement” encounter the negative aspects of his discipline. Christians who discipline themselves, their children, and each other in a loving way honor Christ and model his way of life, thus helping others to understand God’s purposes.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>DISCIPLINE<\/h3>\n<p>Learning that molds character and enforces correct behavior—from a Latin word meaning “instruction” or “training.” To discipline a person or a group means to put them in a state of good order so that they function in the way intended. Discipline, in spite of a popular misconception, is not inherently stern or harsh. Bible translators chose “disciple” as an appropriate term for one who learns by following.<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Biblical Teaching<\/p>\n<p>• Self-Discipline<\/p>\n<p>• Parental Discipline<\/p>\n<p>• Church Discipline<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"BiblicalTeaching\">Biblical Teaching<\/p>\n<p>Although used only once in the <span>kjv<\/span> (Jb 36:10), the word “discipline,” in various noun and verb forms, occurs frequently in modern versions of the Bible. The Hebrew and Greek words commonly rendered “discipline” are sometimes translated as “reproof,” “warning,” “restraint,” “correction,” or (especially in <span>kjv<\/span>) “chastisement.” More positive synonyms include “upbringing,” “training,” “instruction,” and “education.”<\/p>\n<p>OT usage of “discipline” is noticeably more negative than in the NT, principally because of the legal aspect of God’s approach to Israel under the old (Mosaic) covenant. The “new covenant” approach to the church leads to a more positive language of discipline in the NT. Yet both covenants had the same goal: righteousness. Considered in that light, even the OT emphasis on punishment proceeds from a positive motive toward a constructive goal. Where the OT emphasized retaliation, it was to teach offenders the nature of their offense by showing them an effect like the one they had caused. Vindication of a wronged person’s rights also vindicated God’s righteousness. Vindication was an important way of upholding God’s justice. Retribution was also important. Covenant breaking brought on the covenant curse (Dt 27:26) in the form of punitive discipline. Retribution reestablished the authority of God’s law and taught respect for his standards of righteousness.<\/p>\n<p>Complementary to punitive discipline, positive discipline can be thought of as reinforcive discipline. God always disciplines; he does so punitively when necessary, but reinforcingly when possible.<\/p>\n<p>Discipline is frequently spoken of as being exercised by God over Israel (Lv 26:23; Dt 4:36; 8:5; Jer 31:18), over the nations (Ps 94:10), or over individuals (Jb 5:17; Ps 94:10, 12; Heb 12:5-11; Rv 3:19). In Israel parental responsibility to discipline children was taken seriously (Dt 21:18). Fathers were solemnly charged to discipline their sons (Prv 13:24; 19:18; 22:15; 23:13; 29:17; cf. Eph 6:4; Heb 12:7-10). In the church, disciplining was a pastoral responsibility (2 Tm 2:25).<\/p>\n<p>It is understandable that people fear discipline from God (Ps 6:1), but it is his wrath that should be feared. His wrath is directed only against those who have proved themselves by their actions to be God’s enemies (Dt 11:2-3). God’s discipline is different from his wrath and should not be despised (Prv 3:11) or taken for granted (Heb 12:5). Only a fool or wicked person hates it (Ps 50:17; Prv 5:12; Jer 31:18). God disciplines his people as a loving father disciplines a beloved son (Dt 8:5; Prv 3:11-12; Heb 12:5-7). According to Scripture, a wise person should love discipline (Prv 12:1; 13:24; 2 Tm 1:7; Heb 12:5, 9).<\/p>\n<p>The fruit of discipline is knowledge (Prv 12:1) and parents’ delight (29:17). One who is disciplined can be spoken of as “blessed” (Jb 5:17; Ps 94:12). Where the purpose of discipline is left unspecified, the discipline is nevertheless understood as good and righteous (Dt 4:36; Jb 36:10; Prv 13:24; Rv 3:19). Specifically, discipline is called “the way of life” (Prv 6:23). It saves one from destruction (19:18) and allows one to escape both folly (22:15) and God’s condemnation of the world (1 Cor 11:32). It eventually leads to sharing God’s holiness (Heb 12:7), and yields “the peaceful fruit of righteousness” (v 11, <span>rsv<\/span>). In contrast, the consequences of a lack of discipline are stipulated to be abandonment by God (Lv 26:23-24), death (Prv 5:23), and destruction (19:18).<\/p>\n<p>The book of Proverbs speaks of discipline as necessary to avoid sexual immorality (5:12-23; 6:23-24). Loose or wicked women probably symbolize many kinds of deceptive and enticing situations. To be able to act maturely and responsibly in such situations requires that young people respond to wise and loving parental discipline so that they learn to live disciplined lives. They will then do by “bent of nature” what is right because their nature has been shaped to what it right. Evil can then be shunned, even when it is encountered unexpectedly.<\/p>\n<p>The book of Hebrews also urges its readers to respond to discipline rather than to react against it. In Hebrews two harmful reactions are stipulated and the helpful response is identified. On the one hand, no individual should regard lightly the discipline of the Lord (Heb 12:5). Discipline should be regarded neither as worthless nor as being of little value. On the other hand, one should not lose courage when he is punished by the Lord. That is, preoccupation with the negative aspect of the disciplinary procedure must not obscure its goal or demoralize persons being disciplined. There is a purpose for what happens, which should be sought and realized: “No discipline is enjoyable while it happening—it is painful! But afterward there will be a quiet harvest of right living for those who are trained in this way” (Heb 12:11, <span>nlt<\/span>). The exhortation is not to reject discipline or be dejected by it, but to accept it and be instructed by it.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Self-Discipline\">Self-Discipline<\/p>\n<p>Jesus’ ethics of righteousness both fulfill and surpass the stringent code of the old covenant (Mt 5:17-48). Yet Christians are not therefore inherently more legalistic than were the Pharisees. Set free from “the law of sin and death,” Christians have “the law of the Spirit of life in Jesus Christ” (Rom 8:1-8) to provide a built-in dynamic to fulfill the will of God. Beyond slavish obedience to the letter of the law, believers are enabled by the indwelling Spirit of God to exercise self-discipline. Spiritual transformation is accompanied by renewal of the mind (Rom 12:2), which brings fresh understanding of oneself, one’s motivations, and one’s attitudes.<\/p>\n\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ParentalDiscipline\">Parental Discipline<\/p>\n<p>The family constitutes the basic unit of the human community. Within that cell of intimate relationships, parents are entrusted with the responsibility of guiding and correcting their children (Dt 6:7; Prv 22:6). The biblical view is essentially pessimistic about the perfectibility of human nature. Therefore, parents are urged not to leave children at the mercy of their own natural tendencies. Undisciplined children are potential victims of the powerful conditioning exerted by a predominantly pagan culture. To exercise their responsibilities properly, parents must model values, practices, and attitudes to their children, besides teaching them through instruction and correction.<\/p>\n<p>The parents’ educational task is best accomplished through positive means such as advice, exhortation, counseling, family devotions, and Christian training in church and Sunday school. But it also may require negative measures, such as prohibitions and disciplinary action. When verbal admonitions are not heeded by small children, punishment becomes an effective form of persuasion (Prv 13:24). Physical discipline, however, should be administered on the basis of clearly stated and understood principles. Christian parents must avoid punishing out of anger or personal animosity, and must never cause injury to a child. Physical discipline should be viewed as a last resort intended to obtain maximum educational results with minimum outrage to children (Eph 6:4).<\/p>\n<p>Human fallenness (Gn 3) means that self-centeredness infects even children (cf. Ps 51:5). Somehow children must learn respect for themselves and for others. Left on their own and then battered by a fallen society, they can become rebellious social misfits leaving a trail of heartache in their own lives and in the lives of other people. Love for one’s children does not preclude the use of negative disciplinary measures. As distasteful as they may seem to both parents and children, genuine love may require them. A family environment regulated by consistent and loving firmness will enhance the chances for children to mature as responsible and considerate individuals.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ChurchDiscipline\">Church Discipline<\/p>\n<p>The church is basically a large family of which each believer is a member. The nature of the church—as a community intended to reflect in the faith, worship, and lives of its members the true character of God—distinguishes it from all other groups.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, the church is called to be an open community of concern, reaching out in compassion to desperately needy human beings. Christian lifestyles clearly differ from pagan lifestyles. That difference often creates a barrier isolating the “lost” from the very people who could extend to them God’s deliverance from loneliness, addictions, disorientation, broken relationships, and so on. The church has a responsibility not to place unscriptural obstacles in the way of its outreach to unbelievers, yet the tension between openness and purity is difficult to resolve. Without a careful balance, a church can easily become unduly restrictive or overly permissive. In either extreme its witness is impaired.<\/p>\n<p>The solution to the dilemma lies in formulating church discipline that is authentically biblical. The Scriptures provide the church with ample guidance for the formulation of standards of conduct (e.g., Ex 20:1-17; 1 Cor 5:11; 6:9-11; Eph 4:25-32; 5:1-21; Col 3:5-11). As those standards are spelled out, however, it is necessary to differentiate between biblical absolutes and cultural norms. For instance, though drunkenness is expressly forbidden in the NT, there is no scriptural prohibition on the drinking of wine. Some churches allow drinking but decry drunkenness, others recommend abstinence to their members, and still others make abstinence from alcoholic beverages a condition of membership. The NT, recognizing that conflict sometimes occurs between Christian liberty and Christian responsibility, gives guidelines for resolving such conflicts (1 Cor 8).<\/p>\n<p>For the sake of scriptural consistency and in order to be credible, church discipline should oppose sins of attitude with the same severity as for “gross sins.” The NT condemns immorality, murder, and drunkenness—but along with them envy, jealousy, anger, selfishness, complaining, and criticism. Each of the vices is an impediment to entering the kingdom of God (Gal 5:19-21). Unbelievers are often made to feel unwelcome in the church because of secondary matters such as smoking or drinking. Yet gossiping, complaining, and selfishness among church members are seldom exposed and properly disciplined. A more consistent position would promote the purity of the church and would also enhance its ministry as a supportive, accepting center of Christian love.<\/p>\n<p>In addition to affirming the necessity for discipline within the church, the NT delineates a procedure for carrying out disciplinary action (Mt 18:15-18; 1 Cor 5:3-13; Gal 6:1). Offenders are first to be approached and admonished privately. If they refuse to repent or mend their ways, the case is to be presented before the leadership of the church and then, if necessary, before the whole congregation. Should offenders persist in their error, they are to be ostracized, not out of vindictiveness but with the hope of bringing them to repentance and restoration (2 Thes 3:14-15).<\/p>\n<p>The Bible’s emphasis on the necessity for self-discipline, parental discipline, and church discipline seems underscored by the moral decline evident in many areas of modern society. God’s love, as depicted in the Bible and exemplified in Jesus Christ, is intended to teach all people how to live. Those who spurn God’s “positive reinforcement” encounter the negative aspects of his discipline. Christians who discipline themselves, their children, and each other in a loving way honor Christ and model his way of life, thus helping others to understand God’s purposes.<\/p>","summary_ro":"DISCIPLINE Learning that molds character and enforces correct behavior—from a Latin word meaning “instruction” or “training.” To discipline a person or a group means to put them in a state of good order so that they function in the way intended. Discipline, in spite of a popular misconception, is not inherently stern or harsh. Bible translators chose “disciple” as an appropriate term for one who learns by following. Preview • Biblical Teaching • Self-Discipline • Parental Discipline • Church ...","summary_en":"DISCIPLINE Learning that molds character and enforces correct behavior—from a Latin word meaning “instruction” or “training.” To discipline a person or a group means to put them in a state of good order so that they function in the way intended. Discipline, in spite of a popular misconception, is not inherently stern or harsh. Bible translators chose “disciple” as an appropriate term for one who learns by following. Preview • Biblical Teaching • Self-Discipline • Parental Discipline • Church ...","source":"Articles\/D.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":34543,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Sex, Sexuality*","title_en":"Sex, Sexuality*","content_ro":"<h3>SEX, SEXUALITY*<\/h3>\n<p>Unlike some religious and philosophical systems, the Bible takes a positive view of human sexuality. According to the OT’s account of Creation, it was God himself who made people sexual beings. Being male or female is part of what it means to be created in the image of God (Gn 1:26-28). Above everything else, therefore, sexuality is a precious aspect of what a person <em>is,<\/em> not merely a description of what he or she <em>does.<\/em><\/p>\n<p>In line with this positive approach, the OT sees nothing embarrassing in the bodily differences between the sexes (Gn 2:25) and nothing shameful in physical expressions of lovemaking (Prv 5:18-19; Eccl 9:9). The Song of Songs, in particular, is a most beautiful love poem. Its powerful language should not be so spiritualized that the physical passion it describes is stripped of its delight and candor.<\/p>\n<p>Paul strikes the same positive note in his letters to Corinth and to Timothy at Ephesus. Sexual vice was rampant in both these cities. Partly as a reaction to this, a negative, ascetic attitude was threatening to take control in the life of Christians. Marriage was being forbidden (1 Tm 4:3) and married couples were abstaining from sexual intercourse in the belief that this would help them to become more spiritually mature (cf. 1 Cor 7:5).<\/p>\n<p>Paul had no hesitation in branding such attitudes as heretical. Recalling his readers to the message of Genesis, he encouraged them to receive God’s gifts thankfully (1 Tm 4:3-5). Husbands and wives, he writes, are mutually obliged to satisfy each other’s sexual needs (1 Cor 7:3-4).<\/p>\n<p>Most obviously, God made sex for procreation (Gn 1:28). But sex is for relationship as well as procreation. Genesis 2 describes how God made woman to fill man’s relationship vacuum (2:18-24). The relational purpose of human sexuality embraces far more than physical intercourse. In this broad sense, being male or being female is a God-given aid to making all sorts of relationships, including some not normally thought of as sexual at all.<\/p>\n<p>The Bible does not, of course, ignore the darker side of human nature. Having described the goodness of sex in the Creator’s perfect plan, Genesis goes on to explain how man’s disobedience to God spoiled sex, just as it spoiled every other aspect of human life.<\/p>\n<p>Nudity became a matter of embarrassment and fear, as men and women eyed each other as sex objects instead of as people with physical differences (Gn 3:7-10). On the relational side, trust and tenderness gave way to betrayal and harshness. Here lies the root cause of all the discrimination and abuse that fuel modern feminist protests. And procreation was spoiled, too, as the marvelous experience of childbirth was marred by unnecessary pain and distress.<\/p>\n<p>This is the context in which the Bible’s ban on extramarital intercourse should be read; it prohibits adultery (Ex 20:14) and any kind of extramarital or premarital sex (1 Cor 6:18; 1 Thes 4:3). The Bible does not usually pause to back up its prohibitions with arguments, but on the rare occasions when it does expand its veto on extramarital intercourse, the reasons given are highly instructive. There is no appeal to consequences (these things are wrong because they result in disease and unwanted babies) or even to motives (these things are wrong if they are done in an unloving spirit). All extramarital sex is wrong <em>in itself,<\/em> simply because the body is not meant for sexual immorality and those who commit sexual sins sin against their own bodies (1 Cor 6:13, 18). Sexual intercourse is a unique kind of body language that the Creator has designed to express and seal that special, exclusive, life-long relationship between a man and a woman which the Bible labels “marriage.”<\/p>\n<p>The Bible also prohibits homosexuality (Lv 18:22; Rom 1:26-27; 1 Cor 6:9-10; 1 Tm 1:9-10). The only verses that provide an explanation for this prohibition are Romans 1:24-27. Essentially, these verses indicate that God gave up on those who gave up on him when they turned from worshiping the Creator to worshiping things God made—that is, when they became idolaters. As such, God abandoned them, as they abandoned themselves to their own sinful and sexual desires, especially practicing homosexuality. Thus, homosexuality is seen as a violation of the natural created order and thereby an offense to God the Creator who created men and women, male and female, for procreation.<\/p>\n<p>The Bible’s advice to anyone caught up in sexual temptation is practical: flee from temptation. When Joseph was invited by another man’s wife to go to bed with her, he left his cloak in her hand and ran out of the house (Gn 39:12). And Paul tells his Christian readers to follow Joseph’s good example (1 Cor 6:18; 2 Tm 2:22). This is an acknowledgment of the power of the normal person’s sex drive, not a counsel of despair. The power of the Holy Spirit, Paul taught, gives any believer the strength to win the war against sexual temptation. He knew Christians who had found the Spirit’s power to gain self-control and conquer the most deeply ingrained habits (1 Cor 6:9-11; Gal 5:22-23; 2 Tm 1:7).<\/p>\n<p>Finally, there is a strong hint in the NT that God is going to end human sexuality just as he began it. There will be no marriage, Jesus taught, in heaven (Mt 22:30). That is an unlikely but fitting climax to the Bible’s teaching on sex and sexuality. When there is no more death, the need to procreate will be over. And when relationships are perfectly loving, there will no longer be any need for a sexual prop to support them. So both of God’s main purposes for human sexuality will be perfectly fulfilled in eternity.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Divorce; Family Life and Relations; Man; Marriage, Marriage Customs; Virgin; Woman.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>SEX, SEXUALITY*<\/h3>\n<p>Unlike some religious and philosophical systems, the Bible takes a positive view of human sexuality. According to the OT’s account of Creation, it was God himself who made people sexual beings. Being male or female is part of what it means to be created in the image of God (Gn 1:26-28). Above everything else, therefore, sexuality is a precious aspect of what a person <em>is,<\/em> not merely a description of what he or she <em>does.<\/em><\/p>\n<p>In line with this positive approach, the OT sees nothing embarrassing in the bodily differences between the sexes (Gn 2:25) and nothing shameful in physical expressions of lovemaking (Prv 5:18-19; Eccl 9:9). The Song of Songs, in particular, is a most beautiful love poem. Its powerful language should not be so spiritualized that the physical passion it describes is stripped of its delight and candor.<\/p>\n<p>Paul strikes the same positive note in his letters to Corinth and to Timothy at Ephesus. Sexual vice was rampant in both these cities. Partly as a reaction to this, a negative, ascetic attitude was threatening to take control in the life of Christians. Marriage was being forbidden (1 Tm 4:3) and married couples were abstaining from sexual intercourse in the belief that this would help them to become more spiritually mature (cf. 1 Cor 7:5).<\/p>\n<p>Paul had no hesitation in branding such attitudes as heretical. Recalling his readers to the message of Genesis, he encouraged them to receive God’s gifts thankfully (1 Tm 4:3-5). Husbands and wives, he writes, are mutually obliged to satisfy each other’s sexual needs (1 Cor 7:3-4).<\/p>\n<p>Most obviously, God made sex for procreation (Gn 1:28). But sex is for relationship as well as procreation. Genesis 2 describes how God made woman to fill man’s relationship vacuum (2:18-24). The relational purpose of human sexuality embraces far more than physical intercourse. In this broad sense, being male or being female is a God-given aid to making all sorts of relationships, including some not normally thought of as sexual at all.<\/p>\n<p>The Bible does not, of course, ignore the darker side of human nature. Having described the goodness of sex in the Creator’s perfect plan, Genesis goes on to explain how man’s disobedience to God spoiled sex, just as it spoiled every other aspect of human life.<\/p>\n<p>Nudity became a matter of embarrassment and fear, as men and women eyed each other as sex objects instead of as people with physical differences (Gn 3:7-10). On the relational side, trust and tenderness gave way to betrayal and harshness. Here lies the root cause of all the discrimination and abuse that fuel modern feminist protests. And procreation was spoiled, too, as the marvelous experience of childbirth was marred by unnecessary pain and distress.<\/p>\n<p>This is the context in which the Bible’s ban on extramarital intercourse should be read; it prohibits adultery (Ex 20:14) and any kind of extramarital or premarital sex (1 Cor 6:18; 1 Thes 4:3). The Bible does not usually pause to back up its prohibitions with arguments, but on the rare occasions when it does expand its veto on extramarital intercourse, the reasons given are highly instructive. There is no appeal to consequences (these things are wrong because they result in disease and unwanted babies) or even to motives (these things are wrong if they are done in an unloving spirit). All extramarital sex is wrong <em>in itself,<\/em> simply because the body is not meant for sexual immorality and those who commit sexual sins sin against their own bodies (1 Cor 6:13, 18). Sexual intercourse is a unique kind of body language that the Creator has designed to express and seal that special, exclusive, life-long relationship between a man and a woman which the Bible labels “marriage.”<\/p>\n<p>The Bible also prohibits homosexuality (Lv 18:22; Rom 1:26-27; 1 Cor 6:9-10; 1 Tm 1:9-10). The only verses that provide an explanation for this prohibition are Romans 1:24-27. Essentially, these verses indicate that God gave up on those who gave up on him when they turned from worshiping the Creator to worshiping things God made—that is, when they became idolaters. As such, God abandoned them, as they abandoned themselves to their own sinful and sexual desires, especially practicing homosexuality. Thus, homosexuality is seen as a violation of the natural created order and thereby an offense to God the Creator who created men and women, male and female, for procreation.<\/p>\n<p>The Bible’s advice to anyone caught up in sexual temptation is practical: flee from temptation. When Joseph was invited by another man’s wife to go to bed with her, he left his cloak in her hand and ran out of the house (Gn 39:12). And Paul tells his Christian readers to follow Joseph’s good example (1 Cor 6:18; 2 Tm 2:22). This is an acknowledgment of the power of the normal person’s sex drive, not a counsel of despair. The power of the Holy Spirit, Paul taught, gives any believer the strength to win the war against sexual temptation. He knew Christians who had found the Spirit’s power to gain self-control and conquer the most deeply ingrained habits (1 Cor 6:9-11; Gal 5:22-23; 2 Tm 1:7).<\/p>\n<p>Finally, there is a strong hint in the NT that God is going to end human sexuality just as he began it. There will be no marriage, Jesus taught, in heaven (Mt 22:30). That is an unlikely but fitting climax to the Bible’s teaching on sex and sexuality. When there is no more death, the need to procreate will be over. And when relationships are perfectly loving, there will no longer be any need for a sexual prop to support them. So both of God’s main purposes for human sexuality will be perfectly fulfilled in eternity.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Divorce; Family Life and Relations; Man; Marriage, Marriage Customs; Virgin; Woman.<\/p>","summary_ro":"SEX, SEXUALITY* Unlike some religious and philosophical systems, the Bible takes a positive view of human sexuality. According to the OT’s account of Creation, it was God himself who made people sexual beings. Being male or female is part of what it means to be created in the image of God (Gn 1:26-28). Above everything else, therefore, sexuality is a precious aspect of what a person is, not merely a description of what he or she does. In line with this positive approach, the OT sees nothing e...","summary_en":"SEX, SEXUALITY* Unlike some religious and philosophical systems, the Bible takes a positive view of human sexuality. According to the OT’s account of Creation, it was God himself who made people sexual beings. Being male or female is part of what it means to be created in the image of God (Gn 1:26-28). Above everything else, therefore, sexuality is a precious aspect of what a person is, not merely a description of what he or she does. In line with this positive approach, the OT sees nothing e...","source":"Articles\/S.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"8":[{"id":42783,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70409,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":98035,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125661,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Timothy","title_en":"Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Timothy<\/h3>\n<p>Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary journey. Paul speaks of prophetic words that confirmed Timothy’s selection. Timothy also received a special gifting for service through the laying on of the hands of the elders and of Paul (1 Tim 1:18; 4:14; 2 Tim 1:6). Out of deference to the Jews in the area, Paul had Timothy circumcised (Acts 16:1-3).<\/p>\n<p>Over the next fifteen years, Paul sent Timothy on special assignments to several different churches (Acts 19:22; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; Phil 2:19-23; 1 Thes 3:1-6; 1 Tim 1:3; see also Acts 17:14-15; 18:5). Paul included Timothy’s name as coauthor of several of his letters (2 Cor 1:1; Phil 1:1; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 2 Thes 1:1; Phlm 1:1). It is clear that Paul had a close relationship with Timothy and held him in high regard (see Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 1 Thes 3:2; 1 Tim 1:2; 6:11; 2 Tim 1:2). As Paul neared the end of his life and awaited his sentence in prison, he longed to see Timothy (2 Tim 1:3-4). Of all Paul’s coworkers, Timothy especially is commended for his selfless concern for Christ and his people (Phil 2:20-22).<\/p>\n<p>In Paul’s second letter to Timothy (2 Timothy), written shortly before Paul was killed, he encouraged Timothy to be bold and fearless in his proclamation of the Good News, willing to suffer for Christ (2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-3; 4:1-2, 5)—a strong word to one who might have been timid by nature (see 2 Tim 1:6-7). Timothy himself seems to have become a prisoner later on (Heb 13:23).<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was exemplary in the way he faithfully served the cause of Christ behind the scenes, devoting himself selflessly and with single-minded focus to the work of Christ and the people of Christ wherever help was needed. He serves as a reminder that believers should seek to become strong and effective witnesses for Christ.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 16:1-3; 17:14-15; 18:5; 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Cor 4:17; 16:10-11; 2 Cor 1:1, 19; Phil 1:1; 2:19-23; Col 1:1; 1 Thes 1:1; 3:2-6; 2 Thes 1:1; 1–2 Tim; Phlm 1:1; Heb 13:23<\/p>","summary_ro":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","summary_en":"Timothy Timothy traveled with Paul for much of his missionary career and was one of Paul’s best-loved and most trusted assistants. Two of Paul’s last letters were written to Timothy at a time when Timothy was providing leadership for the church in Ephesus, near the end of Paul’s life. Timothy had a devout mother and grandmother (2 Tim 1:5), and he was highly respected by the Christians in his hometown, Lystra, and in nearby Iconium. He joined Paul’s missionary team on Paul’s second missionary...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":5479,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Bondage Bond","title_en":"Bondage Bond","content_ro":"<h3>BOND, BONDAGE<\/h3>\n<p>Anything that fastens or restrains; subjection or slavery. The basic concept in Hebrew and Greek words translated “bond” or “bondage” is “loss of freedom.” The concept connotes servitude to another. The OT uses several words for bondage to describe the period of Israelite servitude in Egypt as well as the Babylonian captivity and Persian domination. Some English versions use the word “bond” to denote a state of individual servitude, such as the conditions of indenture permitted under the laws of Moses (Lv 25:39-44, <span>kjv<\/span>). The archaic term “bondmaid” is used to denote a concubine or secondary wife. The concept is used metaphorically to describe the control that God exercises over the nations of the world (Ps 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>In the NT the bondage metaphor has positive and negative aspects. Negatively, it indicates spiritual subjection to sin or Satan (Heb 2:14-15; 2 Pt 2:19), to the flesh (Rom 8:12-14), or to the Law (Gal 2:4; 5:1). Human beings are enslaved when forces hostile to their well-being control their actions. The term is also used to picture the subjugation of creation to physical decay (Rom 8:21), which itself is the result of human sin.<\/p>\n<p>The positive aspect draws upon the broader use of bondage in the Bible to denote servanthood, especially service to God as an obligation or vow (Nm 30:2-15; Ez 20:37). The term describes the necessity and value of suffering (Heb 10:34; 13:3). Paul especially uses it in a double sense (calling himself a “prisoner of Christ”) to associate his physical bonds with his spiritual bondage to Christ (Eph 3:1; Phil 1:7-14; 2 Tm 1:8; 2:9; Phlm 1:9-10, 13).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Slave, Slavery.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>BOND, BONDAGE<\/h3>\n<p>Anything that fastens or restrains; subjection or slavery. The basic concept in Hebrew and Greek words translated “bond” or “bondage” is “loss of freedom.” The concept connotes servitude to another. The OT uses several words for bondage to describe the period of Israelite servitude in Egypt as well as the Babylonian captivity and Persian domination. Some English versions use the word “bond” to denote a state of individual servitude, such as the conditions of indenture permitted under the laws of Moses (Lv 25:39-44, <span>kjv<\/span>). The archaic term “bondmaid” is used to denote a concubine or secondary wife. The concept is used metaphorically to describe the control that God exercises over the nations of the world (Ps 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>In the NT the bondage metaphor has positive and negative aspects. Negatively, it indicates spiritual subjection to sin or Satan (Heb 2:14-15; 2 Pt 2:19), to the flesh (Rom 8:12-14), or to the Law (Gal 2:4; 5:1). Human beings are enslaved when forces hostile to their well-being control their actions. The term is also used to picture the subjugation of creation to physical decay (Rom 8:21), which itself is the result of human sin.<\/p>\n<p>The positive aspect draws upon the broader use of bondage in the Bible to denote servanthood, especially service to God as an obligation or vow (Nm 30:2-15; Ez 20:37). The term describes the necessity and value of suffering (Heb 10:34; 13:3). Paul especially uses it in a double sense (calling himself a “prisoner of Christ”) to associate his physical bonds with his spiritual bondage to Christ (Eph 3:1; Phil 1:7-14; 2 Tm 1:8; 2:9; Phlm 1:9-10, 13).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Slave, Slavery.<\/p>","summary_ro":"BOND, BONDAGE Anything that fastens or restrains; subjection or slavery. The basic concept in Hebrew and Greek words translated “bond” or “bondage” is “loss of freedom.” The concept connotes servitude to another. The OT uses several words for bondage to describe the period of Israelite servitude in Egypt as well as the Babylonian captivity and Persian domination. Some English versions use the word “bond” to denote a state of individual servitude, such as the conditions of indenture permitted ...","summary_en":"BOND, BONDAGE Anything that fastens or restrains; subjection or slavery. The basic concept in Hebrew and Greek words translated “bond” or “bondage” is “loss of freedom.” The concept connotes servitude to another. The OT uses several words for bondage to describe the period of Israelite servitude in Egypt as well as the Babylonian captivity and Persian domination. Some English versions use the word “bond” to denote a state of individual servitude, such as the conditions of indenture permitted ...","source":"Articles\/B.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":14638,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Gospel","title_en":"Gospel","content_ro":"<h3>GOSPEL<\/h3>\n<p>Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon <em>godspell<\/em> denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.”<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>• The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelMessageofIsaiah\">The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his saving action except in his own nature. Israel’s deliverance is undeserved; she is no more worthy of the divine love now than when she went into captivity. In whatever measure she has paid the just due for her past sins (Is 40:2), she remains a sinful people (42:25; 46:12-13; 48:1). It is only by God’s grace that she is saved (55:1-7). By God’s design, Israel’s salvation depends not upon her own righteousness but upon his (41:10; 45:24; 46:13; 51:5-6). There being no righteousness to reward, the Lord acts to <em>create<\/em> righteousness in Israel (45:8; 61:3, 10-11). Yet as these references indicate, salvation is not accomplished at the expense of justice. The penalty for Israel’s sins is to be paid in full. God’s mercy is not hereby called into question. On the contrary, it is precisely here that his mercy is most poignantly expressed, for the penalty is exacted not from his people but from the Servant appointed to stand in their place (53:4-12). Through the Servant’s work, many shall be justified (53:11). The coming of the Evangelist—the preacher of the good news—is predicted in Isaiah 61. He is called the anointed One (v 1) who proclaims the year of the Lord’s favor (v 2). God will be glorified through his preaching (v 3).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelintheNewTestament\">The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>In only two places (Gal 3:8; Heb 4:2, 6) does the NT speak of the proclamation of the gospel prior to the Christian era. This is quite remarkable, given (1) the unmistakable presence of the gospel in the OT, (2) the extent of gospel terminology in the NT (in the Greek the noun appears 76 times; and the verb, 54), and (3) the fact that the NT presents Christ as the fulfillment of the OT and draws heavily on the OT to interpret his person and work. Not only is it remarkable; it is very significant. It indicates that the NT usage depends not only upon the <em>character<\/em> of the message (truth about salvation) but also upon <em>historical events.<\/em> Almost without exception, the NT restricts its application of gospel terminology to proclamations made during the time of fulfillment—the age in which the salvation promised in the OT is actually accomplished. The NT is preoccupied, not with promises of salvation, but with news of salvation. According to Mark 1:1-4, the gospel “begins” not in the OT but with John the Baptist, in whose work OT prophecy is fulfilled. In Romans 1:1-5 the gospel is represented as a blessing promised in the OT but not actually given until Jesus comes (see also Acts 13:32-33).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGoodNewsofChristsComing\">The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>The promised birth of John the Baptist is good news (Lk 1:19), not only for his parents (vv 7, 24-25) but for all the people: John is sent to prepare them for Messiah’s coming (vv 14-17, 67-79). John’s own preaching is gospel (3:18) for the same reason. The Messiah would be coming to execute judgment, a process that involves both condemnation and salvation (vv 3-17). John’s message is gospel for sinners in that they are warned of impending doom and urged to repent before the ax falls (vv 7-9); it is gospel for the repentant in that they are promised forgiveness (v 3) and membership in Messiah’s community (v 17). The birth of the Savior himself is announced as good news bringing great joy (2:10-11).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelaccordingtoJesus\">The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<h5>The Coming of the Kingdom of God<\/h5>\n<p>Jesus was authorized by God and anointed by the Spirit to proclaim the gospel (Mk 1:14; Lk 4:18). At the heart of his preaching stands the announcement “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand; repent, and believe in the gospel” (Mk 1:15). (For further references to this gospel, see Mt 4:23; 9:35; 24:14; 26:13; Mk 8:35; 10:29; 13:10; 14:9; Lk 4:43; 8:1; 16:16.) The message is good news for several reasons: (1) The kingdom is coming. The God whom Jesus proclaims is sovereign over all he has made. Yet paradoxically his rule is incomplete: his will is not done on earth as it is in heaven; wrong, not right, prevails. But these conditions are not final, according to Jesus. With the coming of the kingdom, God’s rule will be completed; wrong will be judged, righteousness established, and his people blessed. (2) The kingdom is <em>now<\/em> being inaugurated. “The time is fulfilled,” declares Jesus (Mk 1:15a). The time appointed for the fulfillment of the OT promises has arrived. (3) The consummation of the kingdom is therefore no longer a distant prospect; the full realization of God’s rule is “at hand” (Mk 1:15b). (4) God is establishing his rule for a saving purpose. This is implied in Jesus’ call to repentance (Mk 1:15c). It is especially clear in the passages to which we now turn.<\/p>\n<h5>The Salvation of the Poor<\/h5>\n<p>Invited to read the Scripture in the synagogue at Nazareth, Jesus turns to Isaiah 61: “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim release to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed, to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord” (Lk 4:18-19, <span>rsv<\/span>). Having read the prophecy, Jesus announces its fulfillment in his own ministry (v 21). Included among those whom Jesus has come to free are the physically infirm, such as the blind (v 18) and the leprous (v 27) (cf. the references to healing miracles in vv 23, 33-41; the close connection between evangelizing and healing in Mt 4:23; 9:35; 11:5; Lk 7:21-22; 9:6; and the description in Mt 12:22-29; Lk 13:11-16, of the physically afflicted as captives of Satan now liberated by Jesus). Also included are the materially poor—people like the widow helped by Elijah during the famine (Lk 4:25-26). It is the literally poor and hungry whom Jesus pronounces “blessed” in Luke 6:20-21. Yet it is primarily “spiritual” poverty that is in view. Still applying Isaiah 61, Jesus speaks in Matthew 5:3 of the “poor in spirit.” These are people broken and grieved by misery and poverty, oppression and injustice, suffering and death, national apostasy and personal sin—people who in their extremity turn to God and longingly wait for him to bring forth justice, bestow his mercy, and establish his kingdom. It is to just such people that Jesus brings good news (Mt 5:3-10). God sent him to usher in the kingdom, to rescue the lost, to liberate the enslaved, to cure the afflicted, to bind up hearts that are broken, and to forgive the guilty (Mk 2:5, 10, 17; 10:45; Lk 4:18-21; 7:48-49; 15:1-32; 19:10).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gift of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>The coming of the kingdom is not the effect or the reward of human effort but God’s answer to the human predicament—the gift of his favor (Lk 12:32). Correspondingly, the explanation for the salvation of the poor lies nowhere but in God’s own character. As the prodigal himself recognized, he hardly deserved to be his father’s servant, much less his son. Nothing he did, not even his repentance, accounted for the father’s love (15:11-32). In the parable of Matthew 20:1-16, it is owing entirely to the goodness of the employer that the last workers to be hired receive a full day’s wages. The first debtor in the story of Matthew 18:23-35 earned nothing but the right to be sold into slavery; instead, the king canceled his enormous debt. The publican, who had nothing to offer God but a confession of sin and plea for mercy, went home justified (Lk 18:13-14). The same holds true for the more virtuous among the poor, such as the persons described in Matthew 5:7-10. Their virtue is real, not imagined. Yet in keeping God’s commands, they do not put him in their debt; they are simply doing their duty (Lk 17:7-10). Furthermore, even the most merciful need divine mercy (Mt 5:7). For even those most zealous to obey God’s law are unable to fulfill all its requirements (cf. 11:28-30). The first servant in Matthew 18:23-35 owes far more money than someone in such a situation could possibly pay—which serves to magnify the generosity of the king. Grace depends for its exercise upon the inability of its objects (Lk 14:12-14).<\/p>\n<h5>The Call to Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The Israelites are without exception a sinful people, all of them needing the salvation that Jesus brings (Mt 1:21; Lk 1:77). In demonstration of God’s grace, Jesus proclaimed his gospel to the entire nation (Mt 4:23; 9:35; 15:24; Lk 4:43; 9:6; 20:1). From the most respectable to the least, all are summoned to submit to God’s rule, all are invited to come and partake freely of the banquet he has spread (Lk 14:16-24). But the gift of salvation must be received if it is to be experienced (Mk 10:15). And while it is indeed a gift that costs nothing, it is also a priceless treasure for which a wise person will freely sacrifice everything else (Mt 13:44-46), a sacrifice exceeded only by the cost of rejecting the gospel (Mt 11:20-24; Mk 8:34-39; Lk 14:24, 33). “Repent and believe in the gospel,” Jesus commands (Mk 1:15). The self-righteous and the self-sufficient must be jolted out of their false sense of security and humbly recognize their need for God (Lk 6:24-26). Only then will Jesus’ message to the poor be seen as gospel. An announcement of liberation (4:18-19) is good news only to people who are enslaved and know they are. The command applies also to the destitute and the afflicted. Those among them who bemoan their lot must repent of their sins. But something further is needed for the response to be complete: a person cannot believe Jesus’ gospel without a commitment to the <em>Person<\/em> of Christ (Jn 3:16). Even those who are already “poor in spirit,” in the sense defined earlier, are not really “blessed” until they acknowledge the truth of Jesus’ claims (Mt 11:6) and commit themselves to a life of obedience on his terms (7:21-27). This prepares us for the next point.<\/p>\n<h5>Summary<\/h5>\n<p>Throughout Jesus’ earthly ministry, the theme of his gospel remains the dawning of God’s kingdom (Mt 4:23; 24:14; Lk 4:43; 16:16), a message that is preached almost exclusively to Jews (Mt 10:5-6; 15:24). Yet Jesus also provides glimpses into what the gospel was to become once his work on earth was accomplished: (1) In Mark 8:35 and 10:29 Jesus speaks of individuals who needed to make great sacrifices “for my sake and for the gospel.” While distinguished from each other, the person of Jesus and the gospel are here associated in the closest possible way. The time was approaching when the Proclaimer of the gospel would become the Proclaimed. (2) In Mark 13:10 and Matthew 24:14 (and the textually doubtful Mk 16:15) Jesus foretells the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom to the gentile nations. (3) In Mark 14, having interpreted a woman’s action (v 3) as an anointing of his body beforehand for burial (v 8), Jesus declares, “And truly, I say to you, wherever the gospel is preached in the whole world, what she has done will be told in memory of her” (v 9, <span>rsv<\/span>; cf. Mt 26:13). This statement strongly implies that both the person of Jesus and the event of his death will figure prominently in the message that is to be proclaimed; otherwise, it is strange that the gospel and this particular act should be so solemnly bound together. Thus, here in the text already is an indication of how crucial Jesus’ death is both for the provision of the salvation announced in his gospel (cf. Mk 14:22-24) and for the launching of the evangelistic mission to the Gentiles (Mt 20:28 is vital for explaining the shift from Mt 15:24 to 28:18-20).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelafterJesusResurrection\">The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p>After the resurrection of Jesus, the gospel was proclaimed by his eyewitnesses. The contents of this gospel are recorded in the book of Acts and in Paul’s letters. Of the 43 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelizomai<\/span> (“evangelize”) beyond the Gospels, 15 occur in Acts and 21 in Paul’s writings; of the 64 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelion<\/span> (“gospel”), 2 occur in Acts and no fewer than 60 in Paul.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Christ<\/h5>\n<p>Having risen from the dead, Jesus Christ again evangelizes (Eph 2:16-17), doing so now through his appointed representatives (Rom 15:16-18; 1 Cor 1:17; 9:12-18; Gal 4:13-14; Eph 4:11; 2 Tm 1:9-11). More than that, Christ has become the central theme of the gospel; the Proclaimer is now the Proclaimed. This is repeatedly affirmed in Acts (5:42; 8:4-5, 35; 11:20; 17:18) and in Paul’s writings (Rom 1:1-4; 10:8-17; 15:19-20; 2 Cor 4:4-6; 11:4; Gal 1:16; Eph 3:8; Phil 1:15-18; 2 Tm 2:8). The NT always speaks of <em>the gospel<\/em>—never the gospels—of Christ. A second gospel is as inconceivable and as unnecessary as a second Christ. This is the one gospel that God authorizes (e.g., Rom 1:1-17) and proclaims (e.g., 2 Thes 2:13-14). Galatians 2:7-9 speaks not of two gospels but of two mission fields. Paul (the apostle to the uncircumcised) and Peter (the apostle to the circumcised) are both entrusted with “the gospel of Christ” (Gal 1:7; cf. 1 Cor 15:1-11), the message that God has ordained for the salvation of Jews and Gentiles alike (Rom 1:16). The “different gospel” that Paul denounces in Galatians 1:6-9 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is not another gospel about Jesus but a message about “another Jesus”—not the real one, but one who exists only in the minds and the messages of those who proclaim him. To preach the true Christ is to preach the true gospel, however questionable one’s motives (Phil 1:15-18, 27), and to respond rightly to the gospel is to turn to Christ (Acts 11:20-21; Rom 10:8-17; Gal 2:14-16).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Witness to Saving Events<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel bears witness to every aspect of Christ’s saving work, from his birth (Rom 1:3; 2 Tm 2:8) and public ministry (Mk 1:1; Acts 10:36-38) to his second coming (Col 1:5, 23; cf. 3:1-4; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and the last judgment (Rom 2:16). But it is the death and the resurrection of Christ that are most crucial for the accomplishment of salvation, and that are therefore most prominent in the gospel’s witness. These are the events with which Mark’s proclamation climaxes (chs 15–16), and for which everything else prepares (8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34; 12:6-8); special stress is placed upon Jesus’ death as the means of salvation from sin (10:45; 14:3-9, 22-24). In Paul’s gospel, too, the death and resurrection of Jesus are central (Rom 4:25; 1 Cor 15:1-4), with the cross occupying the very center (1 Cor 1:17–2:5). Had Christ not risen from the dead, Paul argues, the preaching of the cross would be a waste of time (1 Cor 15:14, 17; cf. Rom 6:3-11). However, now that Christ has risen, his death deserves special emphasis as the place where God provides atonement for sins (Rom 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 2 Cor 5:14-21; Eph 1:7). The gospel according to Acts proclaims Jesus’ death (Acts 8:25; 20:24, 28; cf. 10:36-43) and preeminently his resurrection, the event by which he conquered death and was exalted as Lord and coming Judge (10:36-43; 13:32-33; 17:18, 31). According to 1 Peter, the bearers of the gospel (1 Pt 1:12) concentrated, as had the OT prophets, on “the sufferings of Christ and the subsequent glory” (1:11; cf. 1:18-19; 2:21-24; 3:18-22).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Power for Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel is much more than a report of past events and an exposition of doctrine. Paul declares in 1 Corinthians 1:17-18 and again in Romans 1:16 that the gospel is “the power of God”—not merely a witness to his power but an <em>expression<\/em> of his power. Thus, it cannot be fettered (2 Tm 2:8-9). “Our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power,” Paul writes in 1 Thessalonians 1:5. His point is not that the gospel was accompanied by mighty works (though this happened; cf. Rom 15:18-19), but that the gospel itself is a mighty work. God makes it so through his Holy Spirit (Rom 15:18-19; 1 Cor 2:1-5; 1 Thes 1:6). Furthermore, God’s singular purpose in exercising his power is to change people’s lives, to liberate them from sin and death, and to reconcile them to himself—in short, to save them. The gospel has power to effect the salvation it announces and to impart the life it promises (e.g., Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-18; 15:1-2; Eph 1:13; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tm 1:8-11; 1 Pt 1:23-25). If people are to experience salvation, they must hear and believe the gospel. It is precisely in and through this message that the saving power manifested in the person and work of Christ (especially in his death and resurrection) is conveyed to men and made effective in their lives. Similarly it is in association with the gospel, or as a direct result of the reception of the gospel, that the Holy Spirit is imparted to believers (Acts 10:36-44; 15:7-8; 2 Cor 11:4; Gal 3:1-2). In short, the gospel is the decisive place of encounter between the sinner and God the Savior.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>According to Peter’s testimony at the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:7-11), an essential part of the gospel—for Gentiles and Jews alike—is salvation “through the grace of the Lord Jesus.” Toward the close of his missionary career, Paul states that his basic concern has been “to testify to the gospel of the grace of God” (Acts 20:24, <span>rsv<\/span>). This statement can be understood only in relation to Paul’s concept of the righteousness of God, particularly as set forth in Romans. Paul is here not merely expounding a divine attribute. Rather, he is dramatizing a divine activity—the manifestation of God’s righteousness now, “in the present time” (Rom 3:26), in the new age inaugurated by the coming of Jesus. The manifestation is twofold. Viewing the two aspects together, and doing so in the light of the gospel declared by Isaiah and by Jesus (both of whom strongly influenced Paul), respectively, will help us to understand why Paul speaks of “the gospel of the grace of God.”<\/p>\n<p>First, the gospel is a <em>witness<\/em> to God’s grace. In offering his Son as a sacrifice for sins (Rom 3:25a), God demonstrates his righteousness (vv 25b-26). That is, in the death of Jesus sins formerly “passed over” (v 25c) become the object of God’s wrath (cf. 1:18) and judgment. Yet in the very place where God deals justly and decisively with sins, he shows his grace to sinners. For the judgment against sin is focused not upon the sinners themselves but upon the One appointed to act on their behalf and to stand in their place (Rom 4:25; 5:6, 11; cf. 2 Cor 5:21; Gal 3:13). On this basis, sinners are freely pardoned (Rom 3:24). “The grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11) toward the sinful is also in evidence, for he willingly bears their iniquities and suffers the consequences of their wrongdoing (Gal 2:20; cf. 2 Cor 8:9; Phil 2:6-8).<\/p>\n<p>Second, the gospel is a <em>channel<\/em> of God’s grace. “The righteousness of God is revealed” in the gospel, says Paul (Rom 1:17). By this he means, not that the gospel talks about the righteousness of God (though it does), but that God’s righteousness is actively at work in the gospel. This activity in turn explains how the gospel becomes “the power of God for salvation” (v 16). And just how does God demonstrate his righteousness at this stage? In short, by bestowing it as a free gift on sinful human beings. It remains the righteousness of God, but by God’s grace, it is a righteousness in which humans may share. Furthermore, partaking of God’s righteousness depends on being personally united with Jesus Christ. In Paul’s view the saved person is one who has been acquitted, justified, “declared righteous” by God the judge. The basis for the verdict is not that I in myself am righteous (God justifies the ungodly, Rom 4:5). Nor does God treat me as though I were righteous. According to Paul I am declared righteous because I really <em>am<\/em> righteous—not in myself but in Christ (1 Cor 1:30; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9). This union is established through the revelation—and the free offer—of God’s righteousness in the gospel (Rom 1:16-17).<\/p>\n<h5>Responding to the Gospel<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel calls for a threefold response:<\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Believing.<\/em> The gospel, says Paul, is “the power of God for salvation to every one who has faith” (Rom 1:16). For Paul, faith is the abandonment of all reliance upon “works of law” for justification (3:28) and utter dependence upon the grace of God as demonstrated in the work of Christ, especially his death (v 25). Accordingly, the “different gospel” of Galatians 1:6 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is spurious, for it preaches salvation by personal merit rather than (or together with) the work of Christ (cf. Gal 2:16). Ultimately faith rests upon God (Rom 4:24; 1 Thes 1:8-9) and upon Christ (Rom 3:22, 26; Gal 2:16, 20). Yet it is imperative that one believe the gospel also (Acts 8:12; 11:20-21; 15:7; Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-24; Phil 1:27; Heb 4:2), for it is just by this means that God’s salvation is made known and mediated. Moreover, believing the gospel entails repentance (Acts 14:15; 20:21, 24; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and obedience (Rom 1:5; 15:16-18; Heb 4:6). Those who refuse to obey the gospel are imperiling their lives (2 Thes 1:5-10; 1 Pt 4:17).<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>Growing.<\/em> The Gospel is more than a message to be received—it is also a place in which to stand (1 Cor 15:1-2). It is sustainer of life as well as giver of life. One grows as a Christian not by turning from the gospel to other things (to turn away from the gospel is to abandon God and Christ, Gal 1:6), but by going ever more deeply into the gospel. In Romans 1:15 Paul expresses his eagerness to proclaim the gospel to the Christians in Rome. In the following chapters, anticipating his visit, he offers one of his most profound expositions of the gospel—one whose truth has never been fathomed and whose power has never been exhausted.<\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Hoping.<\/em> “The hope of the gospel” (Col 1:23) includes not only the return of Christ and the glory of heaven (Col 1:5; 3:1-4; 2 Thes 2:14-16) but the final judgment as well. For those who embrace the gospel, the last judgment holds no terrors, because the Judge is the very one who rescues them from the wrath to come (1 Thes 1:10). Those who are united to him need not dread condemnation now or at the end (Rom 8:1). Instead, the last judgment will mark their final vindication (1 Cor 4:5; Gal 5:5). Accordingly, this theme is not just a corollary but an integral part of the Good News (Rom 2:16). Those who have died since believing the gospel (1 Pt 4:6) may seem to have suffered a fate common to all people, or even the condemnation reserved for the lawless; in fact, their response to the gospel assures them of approval by the coming Lord (4:5-6; 5:4) and of a share in the imperishable inheritance of heaven (1:4).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>GOSPEL<\/h3>\n<p>Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon <em>godspell<\/em> denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.”<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>• The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelMessageofIsaiah\">The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his saving action except in his own nature. Israel’s deliverance is undeserved; she is no more worthy of the divine love now than when she went into captivity. In whatever measure she has paid the just due for her past sins (Is 40:2), she remains a sinful people (42:25; 46:12-13; 48:1). It is only by God’s grace that she is saved (55:1-7). By God’s design, Israel’s salvation depends not upon her own righteousness but upon his (41:10; 45:24; 46:13; 51:5-6). There being no righteousness to reward, the Lord acts to <em>create<\/em> righteousness in Israel (45:8; 61:3, 10-11). Yet as these references indicate, salvation is not accomplished at the expense of justice. The penalty for Israel’s sins is to be paid in full. God’s mercy is not hereby called into question. On the contrary, it is precisely here that his mercy is most poignantly expressed, for the penalty is exacted not from his people but from the Servant appointed to stand in their place (53:4-12). Through the Servant’s work, many shall be justified (53:11). The coming of the Evangelist—the preacher of the good news—is predicted in Isaiah 61. He is called the anointed One (v 1) who proclaims the year of the Lord’s favor (v 2). God will be glorified through his preaching (v 3).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelintheNewTestament\">The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>In only two places (Gal 3:8; Heb 4:2, 6) does the NT speak of the proclamation of the gospel prior to the Christian era. This is quite remarkable, given (1) the unmistakable presence of the gospel in the OT, (2) the extent of gospel terminology in the NT (in the Greek the noun appears 76 times; and the verb, 54), and (3) the fact that the NT presents Christ as the fulfillment of the OT and draws heavily on the OT to interpret his person and work. Not only is it remarkable; it is very significant. It indicates that the NT usage depends not only upon the <em>character<\/em> of the message (truth about salvation) but also upon <em>historical events.<\/em> Almost without exception, the NT restricts its application of gospel terminology to proclamations made during the time of fulfillment—the age in which the salvation promised in the OT is actually accomplished. The NT is preoccupied, not with promises of salvation, but with news of salvation. According to Mark 1:1-4, the gospel “begins” not in the OT but with John the Baptist, in whose work OT prophecy is fulfilled. In Romans 1:1-5 the gospel is represented as a blessing promised in the OT but not actually given until Jesus comes (see also Acts 13:32-33).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGoodNewsofChristsComing\">The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>The promised birth of John the Baptist is good news (Lk 1:19), not only for his parents (vv 7, 24-25) but for all the people: John is sent to prepare them for Messiah’s coming (vv 14-17, 67-79). John’s own preaching is gospel (3:18) for the same reason. The Messiah would be coming to execute judgment, a process that involves both condemnation and salvation (vv 3-17). John’s message is gospel for sinners in that they are warned of impending doom and urged to repent before the ax falls (vv 7-9); it is gospel for the repentant in that they are promised forgiveness (v 3) and membership in Messiah’s community (v 17). The birth of the Savior himself is announced as good news bringing great joy (2:10-11).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelaccordingtoJesus\">The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<h5>The Coming of the Kingdom of God<\/h5>\n<p>Jesus was authorized by God and anointed by the Spirit to proclaim the gospel (Mk 1:14; Lk 4:18). At the heart of his preaching stands the announcement “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand; repent, and believe in the gospel” (Mk 1:15). (For further references to this gospel, see Mt 4:23; 9:35; 24:14; 26:13; Mk 8:35; 10:29; 13:10; 14:9; Lk 4:43; 8:1; 16:16.) The message is good news for several reasons: (1) The kingdom is coming. The God whom Jesus proclaims is sovereign over all he has made. Yet paradoxically his rule is incomplete: his will is not done on earth as it is in heaven; wrong, not right, prevails. But these conditions are not final, according to Jesus. With the coming of the kingdom, God’s rule will be completed; wrong will be judged, righteousness established, and his people blessed. (2) The kingdom is <em>now<\/em> being inaugurated. “The time is fulfilled,” declares Jesus (Mk 1:15a). The time appointed for the fulfillment of the OT promises has arrived. (3) The consummation of the kingdom is therefore no longer a distant prospect; the full realization of God’s rule is “at hand” (Mk 1:15b). (4) God is establishing his rule for a saving purpose. This is implied in Jesus’ call to repentance (Mk 1:15c). It is especially clear in the passages to which we now turn.<\/p>\n<h5>The Salvation of the Poor<\/h5>\n<p>Invited to read the Scripture in the synagogue at Nazareth, Jesus turns to Isaiah 61: “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim release to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed, to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord” (Lk 4:18-19, <span>rsv<\/span>). Having read the prophecy, Jesus announces its fulfillment in his own ministry (v 21). Included among those whom Jesus has come to free are the physically infirm, such as the blind (v 18) and the leprous (v 27) (cf. the references to healing miracles in vv 23, 33-41; the close connection between evangelizing and healing in Mt 4:23; 9:35; 11:5; Lk 7:21-22; 9:6; and the description in Mt 12:22-29; Lk 13:11-16, of the physically afflicted as captives of Satan now liberated by Jesus). Also included are the materially poor—people like the widow helped by Elijah during the famine (Lk 4:25-26). It is the literally poor and hungry whom Jesus pronounces “blessed” in Luke 6:20-21. Yet it is primarily “spiritual” poverty that is in view. Still applying Isaiah 61, Jesus speaks in Matthew 5:3 of the “poor in spirit.” These are people broken and grieved by misery and poverty, oppression and injustice, suffering and death, national apostasy and personal sin—people who in their extremity turn to God and longingly wait for him to bring forth justice, bestow his mercy, and establish his kingdom. It is to just such people that Jesus brings good news (Mt 5:3-10). God sent him to usher in the kingdom, to rescue the lost, to liberate the enslaved, to cure the afflicted, to bind up hearts that are broken, and to forgive the guilty (Mk 2:5, 10, 17; 10:45; Lk 4:18-21; 7:48-49; 15:1-32; 19:10).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gift of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>The coming of the kingdom is not the effect or the reward of human effort but God’s answer to the human predicament—the gift of his favor (Lk 12:32). Correspondingly, the explanation for the salvation of the poor lies nowhere but in God’s own character. As the prodigal himself recognized, he hardly deserved to be his father’s servant, much less his son. Nothing he did, not even his repentance, accounted for the father’s love (15:11-32). In the parable of Matthew 20:1-16, it is owing entirely to the goodness of the employer that the last workers to be hired receive a full day’s wages. The first debtor in the story of Matthew 18:23-35 earned nothing but the right to be sold into slavery; instead, the king canceled his enormous debt. The publican, who had nothing to offer God but a confession of sin and plea for mercy, went home justified (Lk 18:13-14). The same holds true for the more virtuous among the poor, such as the persons described in Matthew 5:7-10. Their virtue is real, not imagined. Yet in keeping God’s commands, they do not put him in their debt; they are simply doing their duty (Lk 17:7-10). Furthermore, even the most merciful need divine mercy (Mt 5:7). For even those most zealous to obey God’s law are unable to fulfill all its requirements (cf. 11:28-30). The first servant in Matthew 18:23-35 owes far more money than someone in such a situation could possibly pay—which serves to magnify the generosity of the king. Grace depends for its exercise upon the inability of its objects (Lk 14:12-14).<\/p>\n<h5>The Call to Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The Israelites are without exception a sinful people, all of them needing the salvation that Jesus brings (Mt 1:21; Lk 1:77). In demonstration of God’s grace, Jesus proclaimed his gospel to the entire nation (Mt 4:23; 9:35; 15:24; Lk 4:43; 9:6; 20:1). From the most respectable to the least, all are summoned to submit to God’s rule, all are invited to come and partake freely of the banquet he has spread (Lk 14:16-24). But the gift of salvation must be received if it is to be experienced (Mk 10:15). And while it is indeed a gift that costs nothing, it is also a priceless treasure for which a wise person will freely sacrifice everything else (Mt 13:44-46), a sacrifice exceeded only by the cost of rejecting the gospel (Mt 11:20-24; Mk 8:34-39; Lk 14:24, 33). “Repent and believe in the gospel,” Jesus commands (Mk 1:15). The self-righteous and the self-sufficient must be jolted out of their false sense of security and humbly recognize their need for God (Lk 6:24-26). Only then will Jesus’ message to the poor be seen as gospel. An announcement of liberation (4:18-19) is good news only to people who are enslaved and know they are. The command applies also to the destitute and the afflicted. Those among them who bemoan their lot must repent of their sins. But something further is needed for the response to be complete: a person cannot believe Jesus’ gospel without a commitment to the <em>Person<\/em> of Christ (Jn 3:16). Even those who are already “poor in spirit,” in the sense defined earlier, are not really “blessed” until they acknowledge the truth of Jesus’ claims (Mt 11:6) and commit themselves to a life of obedience on his terms (7:21-27). This prepares us for the next point.<\/p>\n<h5>Summary<\/h5>\n<p>Throughout Jesus’ earthly ministry, the theme of his gospel remains the dawning of God’s kingdom (Mt 4:23; 24:14; Lk 4:43; 16:16), a message that is preached almost exclusively to Jews (Mt 10:5-6; 15:24). Yet Jesus also provides glimpses into what the gospel was to become once his work on earth was accomplished: (1) In Mark 8:35 and 10:29 Jesus speaks of individuals who needed to make great sacrifices “for my sake and for the gospel.” While distinguished from each other, the person of Jesus and the gospel are here associated in the closest possible way. The time was approaching when the Proclaimer of the gospel would become the Proclaimed. (2) In Mark 13:10 and Matthew 24:14 (and the textually doubtful Mk 16:15) Jesus foretells the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom to the gentile nations. (3) In Mark 14, having interpreted a woman’s action (v 3) as an anointing of his body beforehand for burial (v 8), Jesus declares, “And truly, I say to you, wherever the gospel is preached in the whole world, what she has done will be told in memory of her” (v 9, <span>rsv<\/span>; cf. Mt 26:13). This statement strongly implies that both the person of Jesus and the event of his death will figure prominently in the message that is to be proclaimed; otherwise, it is strange that the gospel and this particular act should be so solemnly bound together. Thus, here in the text already is an indication of how crucial Jesus’ death is both for the provision of the salvation announced in his gospel (cf. Mk 14:22-24) and for the launching of the evangelistic mission to the Gentiles (Mt 20:28 is vital for explaining the shift from Mt 15:24 to 28:18-20).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelafterJesusResurrection\">The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p>After the resurrection of Jesus, the gospel was proclaimed by his eyewitnesses. The contents of this gospel are recorded in the book of Acts and in Paul’s letters. Of the 43 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelizomai<\/span> (“evangelize”) beyond the Gospels, 15 occur in Acts and 21 in Paul’s writings; of the 64 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelion<\/span> (“gospel”), 2 occur in Acts and no fewer than 60 in Paul.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Christ<\/h5>\n<p>Having risen from the dead, Jesus Christ again evangelizes (Eph 2:16-17), doing so now through his appointed representatives (Rom 15:16-18; 1 Cor 1:17; 9:12-18; Gal 4:13-14; Eph 4:11; 2 Tm 1:9-11). More than that, Christ has become the central theme of the gospel; the Proclaimer is now the Proclaimed. This is repeatedly affirmed in Acts (5:42; 8:4-5, 35; 11:20; 17:18) and in Paul’s writings (Rom 1:1-4; 10:8-17; 15:19-20; 2 Cor 4:4-6; 11:4; Gal 1:16; Eph 3:8; Phil 1:15-18; 2 Tm 2:8). The NT always speaks of <em>the gospel<\/em>—never the gospels—of Christ. A second gospel is as inconceivable and as unnecessary as a second Christ. This is the one gospel that God authorizes (e.g., Rom 1:1-17) and proclaims (e.g., 2 Thes 2:13-14). Galatians 2:7-9 speaks not of two gospels but of two mission fields. Paul (the apostle to the uncircumcised) and Peter (the apostle to the circumcised) are both entrusted with “the gospel of Christ” (Gal 1:7; cf. 1 Cor 15:1-11), the message that God has ordained for the salvation of Jews and Gentiles alike (Rom 1:16). The “different gospel” that Paul denounces in Galatians 1:6-9 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is not another gospel about Jesus but a message about “another Jesus”—not the real one, but one who exists only in the minds and the messages of those who proclaim him. To preach the true Christ is to preach the true gospel, however questionable one’s motives (Phil 1:15-18, 27), and to respond rightly to the gospel is to turn to Christ (Acts 11:20-21; Rom 10:8-17; Gal 2:14-16).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Witness to Saving Events<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel bears witness to every aspect of Christ’s saving work, from his birth (Rom 1:3; 2 Tm 2:8) and public ministry (Mk 1:1; Acts 10:36-38) to his second coming (Col 1:5, 23; cf. 3:1-4; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and the last judgment (Rom 2:16). But it is the death and the resurrection of Christ that are most crucial for the accomplishment of salvation, and that are therefore most prominent in the gospel’s witness. These are the events with which Mark’s proclamation climaxes (chs 15–16), and for which everything else prepares (8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34; 12:6-8); special stress is placed upon Jesus’ death as the means of salvation from sin (10:45; 14:3-9, 22-24). In Paul’s gospel, too, the death and resurrection of Jesus are central (Rom 4:25; 1 Cor 15:1-4), with the cross occupying the very center (1 Cor 1:17–2:5). Had Christ not risen from the dead, Paul argues, the preaching of the cross would be a waste of time (1 Cor 15:14, 17; cf. Rom 6:3-11). However, now that Christ has risen, his death deserves special emphasis as the place where God provides atonement for sins (Rom 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 2 Cor 5:14-21; Eph 1:7). The gospel according to Acts proclaims Jesus’ death (Acts 8:25; 20:24, 28; cf. 10:36-43) and preeminently his resurrection, the event by which he conquered death and was exalted as Lord and coming Judge (10:36-43; 13:32-33; 17:18, 31). According to 1 Peter, the bearers of the gospel (1 Pt 1:12) concentrated, as had the OT prophets, on “the sufferings of Christ and the subsequent glory” (1:11; cf. 1:18-19; 2:21-24; 3:18-22).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Power for Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel is much more than a report of past events and an exposition of doctrine. Paul declares in 1 Corinthians 1:17-18 and again in Romans 1:16 that the gospel is “the power of God”—not merely a witness to his power but an <em>expression<\/em> of his power. Thus, it cannot be fettered (2 Tm 2:8-9). “Our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power,” Paul writes in 1 Thessalonians 1:5. His point is not that the gospel was accompanied by mighty works (though this happened; cf. Rom 15:18-19), but that the gospel itself is a mighty work. God makes it so through his Holy Spirit (Rom 15:18-19; 1 Cor 2:1-5; 1 Thes 1:6). Furthermore, God’s singular purpose in exercising his power is to change people’s lives, to liberate them from sin and death, and to reconcile them to himself—in short, to save them. The gospel has power to effect the salvation it announces and to impart the life it promises (e.g., Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-18; 15:1-2; Eph 1:13; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tm 1:8-11; 1 Pt 1:23-25). If people are to experience salvation, they must hear and believe the gospel. It is precisely in and through this message that the saving power manifested in the person and work of Christ (especially in his death and resurrection) is conveyed to men and made effective in their lives. Similarly it is in association with the gospel, or as a direct result of the reception of the gospel, that the Holy Spirit is imparted to believers (Acts 10:36-44; 15:7-8; 2 Cor 11:4; Gal 3:1-2). In short, the gospel is the decisive place of encounter between the sinner and God the Savior.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>According to Peter’s testimony at the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:7-11), an essential part of the gospel—for Gentiles and Jews alike—is salvation “through the grace of the Lord Jesus.” Toward the close of his missionary career, Paul states that his basic concern has been “to testify to the gospel of the grace of God” (Acts 20:24, <span>rsv<\/span>). This statement can be understood only in relation to Paul’s concept of the righteousness of God, particularly as set forth in Romans. Paul is here not merely expounding a divine attribute. Rather, he is dramatizing a divine activity—the manifestation of God’s righteousness now, “in the present time” (Rom 3:26), in the new age inaugurated by the coming of Jesus. The manifestation is twofold. Viewing the two aspects together, and doing so in the light of the gospel declared by Isaiah and by Jesus (both of whom strongly influenced Paul), respectively, will help us to understand why Paul speaks of “the gospel of the grace of God.”<\/p>\n<p>First, the gospel is a <em>witness<\/em> to God’s grace. In offering his Son as a sacrifice for sins (Rom 3:25a), God demonstrates his righteousness (vv 25b-26). That is, in the death of Jesus sins formerly “passed over” (v 25c) become the object of God’s wrath (cf. 1:18) and judgment. Yet in the very place where God deals justly and decisively with sins, he shows his grace to sinners. For the judgment against sin is focused not upon the sinners themselves but upon the One appointed to act on their behalf and to stand in their place (Rom 4:25; 5:6, 11; cf. 2 Cor 5:21; Gal 3:13). On this basis, sinners are freely pardoned (Rom 3:24). “The grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11) toward the sinful is also in evidence, for he willingly bears their iniquities and suffers the consequences of their wrongdoing (Gal 2:20; cf. 2 Cor 8:9; Phil 2:6-8).<\/p>\n<p>Second, the gospel is a <em>channel<\/em> of God’s grace. “The righteousness of God is revealed” in the gospel, says Paul (Rom 1:17). By this he means, not that the gospel talks about the righteousness of God (though it does), but that God’s righteousness is actively at work in the gospel. This activity in turn explains how the gospel becomes “the power of God for salvation” (v 16). And just how does God demonstrate his righteousness at this stage? In short, by bestowing it as a free gift on sinful human beings. It remains the righteousness of God, but by God’s grace, it is a righteousness in which humans may share. Furthermore, partaking of God’s righteousness depends on being personally united with Jesus Christ. In Paul’s view the saved person is one who has been acquitted, justified, “declared righteous” by God the judge. The basis for the verdict is not that I in myself am righteous (God justifies the ungodly, Rom 4:5). Nor does God treat me as though I were righteous. According to Paul I am declared righteous because I really <em>am<\/em> righteous—not in myself but in Christ (1 Cor 1:30; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9). This union is established through the revelation—and the free offer—of God’s righteousness in the gospel (Rom 1:16-17).<\/p>\n<h5>Responding to the Gospel<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel calls for a threefold response:<\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Believing.<\/em> The gospel, says Paul, is “the power of God for salvation to every one who has faith” (Rom 1:16). For Paul, faith is the abandonment of all reliance upon “works of law” for justification (3:28) and utter dependence upon the grace of God as demonstrated in the work of Christ, especially his death (v 25). Accordingly, the “different gospel” of Galatians 1:6 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is spurious, for it preaches salvation by personal merit rather than (or together with) the work of Christ (cf. Gal 2:16). Ultimately faith rests upon God (Rom 4:24; 1 Thes 1:8-9) and upon Christ (Rom 3:22, 26; Gal 2:16, 20). Yet it is imperative that one believe the gospel also (Acts 8:12; 11:20-21; 15:7; Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-24; Phil 1:27; Heb 4:2), for it is just by this means that God’s salvation is made known and mediated. Moreover, believing the gospel entails repentance (Acts 14:15; 20:21, 24; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and obedience (Rom 1:5; 15:16-18; Heb 4:6). Those who refuse to obey the gospel are imperiling their lives (2 Thes 1:5-10; 1 Pt 4:17).<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>Growing.<\/em> The Gospel is more than a message to be received—it is also a place in which to stand (1 Cor 15:1-2). It is sustainer of life as well as giver of life. One grows as a Christian not by turning from the gospel to other things (to turn away from the gospel is to abandon God and Christ, Gal 1:6), but by going ever more deeply into the gospel. In Romans 1:15 Paul expresses his eagerness to proclaim the gospel to the Christians in Rome. In the following chapters, anticipating his visit, he offers one of his most profound expositions of the gospel—one whose truth has never been fathomed and whose power has never been exhausted.<\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Hoping.<\/em> “The hope of the gospel” (Col 1:23) includes not only the return of Christ and the glory of heaven (Col 1:5; 3:1-4; 2 Thes 2:14-16) but the final judgment as well. For those who embrace the gospel, the last judgment holds no terrors, because the Judge is the very one who rescues them from the wrath to come (1 Thes 1:10). Those who are united to him need not dread condemnation now or at the end (Rom 8:1). Instead, the last judgment will mark their final vindication (1 Cor 4:5; Gal 5:5). Accordingly, this theme is not just a corollary but an integral part of the Good News (Rom 2:16). Those who have died since believing the gospel (1 Pt 4:6) may seem to have suffered a fate common to all people, or even the condemnation reserved for the lawless; in fact, their response to the gospel assures them of approval by the coming Lord (4:5-6; 5:4) and of a share in the imperishable inheritance of heaven (1:4).<\/p>","summary_ro":"GOSPEL Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon godspell denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.” Preview • The Gospel Message of Isaiah • The Gospel in the New Testament • The Good News of Christ’s Coming • The Gospel according to Jesus • The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection The Gospel Message of Isaiah Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his...","summary_en":"GOSPEL Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon godspell denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.” Preview • The Gospel Message of Isaiah • The Gospel in the New Testament • The Good News of Christ’s Coming • The Gospel according to Jesus • The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection The Gospel Message of Isaiah Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his...","source":"Articles\/G.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":31053,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Power","title_en":"Power","content_ro":"<h3>POWER<\/h3>\n<p>Ability to do things, by virtue of strength, skill, resources, or authorization. In the Hebrew of the OT and the Greek of the NT, there are several different words used for power. What the Bible says about power may be subsumed under four headings: (1) the unlimited power of God; (2) the limited power God gives to his creatures; (3) the power of God seen in Jesus Christ; and (4) the power of God (by the Holy Spirit) in the lives of his people.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheUnlimitedPowerofGod\">The Unlimited Power of God<\/p>\n<p>God is almighty and all other power is derived from him and subject to him. Much that the Bible says is summed up in the words of 1 Chronicles 29:11-12 addressed to God in praise: “Thine, O <span>Lord<\/span>, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty; for all that is in the heavens and in the earth is thine; thine is the kingdom, O <span>Lord<\/span>. . . . thou rulest over all. In thy hand are power and might; and in thy hand it is to make great and to give strength to all” (<span>rsv<\/span>). Using human terms, the OT often speaks of God’s “mighty hand” and his “outstretched arm,” both being used for the power of God in action (Ex 6:6; 7:4; Ps 44:2-3). His power is seen in creation (Ps 65:6; Is 40:26; Jer 10:12; 27:5), in his rule over the world (2 Chr 20:6), in his acts of salvation and judgment (Ex 15:6; Dt 26:8), and in all that he does for his people (Ps 111:6). The NT, as well as the OT, speaks of the mighty power of God. Ephesians 1:19 speaks of the immeasurable greatness of his power, and the words of Jesus in Matthew 26:64 show that the word could be substituted for the very name of God when he said that the Son of Man would be seen “seated at the right hand of Power.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheLimitedPowerGodGivestoHisCreatures\">The Limited Power God Gives to His Creatures<\/p>\n<p>Animals have power, as is particularly evident in the wild ox, the horse, and the lion (Jb 39:11, 19; Prv 30:30). There is power in wind and storm, thunder and lightning. Power is given to humans: physical strength (Jgs 16:5-6), power to fight (6:12), and the power to do good and the power to do harm (Gn 31:29; Prv 3:27; Mi 2:1). Rulers have God-given power and authority (Rom 13:1). The Bible also speaks of the power of angels (2 Pt 2:11) and of spiritual beings known as “principalities and powers.” Certain powers are given to Satan (see Jb 1:6-12; 2:1-6). Sin, evil, and death are allowed to have some power over men (Hos 13:14; Lk 22:53; Rom 3:9). All of these, however, have only limited power, and God is able to give his people strength to conquer all these powers. He can save them from the power of animals (Dn 6:27; Lk 10:19) and from the power of other people over them. To Pilate Jesus said, “You would have no power over me at all unless it were given to you from above” (Jn 19:11, <span>nlt<\/span>). He is able to deliver people from the power of sin and death, from Satan, and from all the spiritual forces of evil (2 Cor 10:4; Eph 6:10-18). The “ruler of this world” could ultimately have no power over Christ (Jn 14:30) and so cannot have power over those who rely on him.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ThePowerofGodSeeninJesusChrist\">The Power of God Seen in Jesus Christ<\/p>\n<p>The Gospels and the book of Acts bear frequent witness to the power of Christ. Power was shown in his miracles (Mt 11:20; Acts 2:22), in his works of healing and exorcism (Lk 4:36; 5:17; 6:19; Acts 10:38). Power is shown supremely in his resurrection. Jesus speaks of his power to give up his life and power to take it again (Jn 10:18), but the NT speaks most frequently of the power of God the Father shown in the raising of his Son from the dead (Rom 1:4; Eph 1:19-20). In the end he will be seen coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory (Mt 24:30). With regard to his human life on earth, however, it may be noted in the light of what follows that he lived and did his mighty works in the power of the Holy Spirit (Lk 4:14; Acts 10:38).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ThePowerofGodintheLivesofHisPeople\">The Power of God in the Lives of His People<\/p>\n<p>In the OT it is often said that the weak are made strong by the power of God. He empowers those who are weak (Is 40:29) so that they may increase from strength to strength (Ps 84:7; see also Pss 68:35; 138:3). We read in particular of his power being given to prophets (Mi 3:8) and kings (1 Sm 2:10; Ps 21:1), and it is said that in an outstanding way power will be given to the Messiah (Is 9:6; 11:2; Mi 5:4). But to all God’s people power is offered that they may live for him and serve him (Is 49:5). When we turn to the NT, we read of the gospel itself as being the power of God for salvation—to everyone who has faith (Rom 1:16). “To all who received him [Jesus Christ], who believed in his name, he gave power to become children of God” (Jn 1:12, <span>rsv<\/span>). In that life as children of God, power is received from the Holy Spirit (Acts 6:8), inner strength to live in his service (Eph 3:16), power to be his witnesses (Lk 24:49; Acts 1:8), power to endure suffering (2 Tm 1:8), power for ministry (Eph 3:7), power in the face of weakness (2 Cor 12:9), power through prayer (Jas 5:16), and power to be kept from evil (1 Pt 1:5). Those who do great things in the service of Christ do not do them in their own strength (Acts 3:12); he sent out his disciples confident only in the assurance that all things are under his authority and that they would have the power of his unfailing presence with them (Mt 28:18-20).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> God, Being and Attributes of; Principalities and Powers.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>POWER<\/h3>\n<p>Ability to do things, by virtue of strength, skill, resources, or authorization. In the Hebrew of the OT and the Greek of the NT, there are several different words used for power. What the Bible says about power may be subsumed under four headings: (1) the unlimited power of God; (2) the limited power God gives to his creatures; (3) the power of God seen in Jesus Christ; and (4) the power of God (by the Holy Spirit) in the lives of his people.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheUnlimitedPowerofGod\">The Unlimited Power of God<\/p>\n<p>God is almighty and all other power is derived from him and subject to him. Much that the Bible says is summed up in the words of 1 Chronicles 29:11-12 addressed to God in praise: “Thine, O <span>Lord<\/span>, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, and the victory, and the majesty; for all that is in the heavens and in the earth is thine; thine is the kingdom, O <span>Lord<\/span>. . . . thou rulest over all. In thy hand are power and might; and in thy hand it is to make great and to give strength to all” (<span>rsv<\/span>). Using human terms, the OT often speaks of God’s “mighty hand” and his “outstretched arm,” both being used for the power of God in action (Ex 6:6; 7:4; Ps 44:2-3). His power is seen in creation (Ps 65:6; Is 40:26; Jer 10:12; 27:5), in his rule over the world (2 Chr 20:6), in his acts of salvation and judgment (Ex 15:6; Dt 26:8), and in all that he does for his people (Ps 111:6). The NT, as well as the OT, speaks of the mighty power of God. Ephesians 1:19 speaks of the immeasurable greatness of his power, and the words of Jesus in Matthew 26:64 show that the word could be substituted for the very name of God when he said that the Son of Man would be seen “seated at the right hand of Power.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheLimitedPowerGodGivestoHisCreatures\">The Limited Power God Gives to His Creatures<\/p>\n<p>Animals have power, as is particularly evident in the wild ox, the horse, and the lion (Jb 39:11, 19; Prv 30:30). There is power in wind and storm, thunder and lightning. Power is given to humans: physical strength (Jgs 16:5-6), power to fight (6:12), and the power to do good and the power to do harm (Gn 31:29; Prv 3:27; Mi 2:1). Rulers have God-given power and authority (Rom 13:1). The Bible also speaks of the power of angels (2 Pt 2:11) and of spiritual beings known as “principalities and powers.” Certain powers are given to Satan (see Jb 1:6-12; 2:1-6). Sin, evil, and death are allowed to have some power over men (Hos 13:14; Lk 22:53; Rom 3:9). All of these, however, have only limited power, and God is able to give his people strength to conquer all these powers. He can save them from the power of animals (Dn 6:27; Lk 10:19) and from the power of other people over them. To Pilate Jesus said, “You would have no power over me at all unless it were given to you from above” (Jn 19:11, <span>nlt<\/span>). He is able to deliver people from the power of sin and death, from Satan, and from all the spiritual forces of evil (2 Cor 10:4; Eph 6:10-18). The “ruler of this world” could ultimately have no power over Christ (Jn 14:30) and so cannot have power over those who rely on him.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ThePowerofGodSeeninJesusChrist\">The Power of God Seen in Jesus Christ<\/p>\n<p>The Gospels and the book of Acts bear frequent witness to the power of Christ. Power was shown in his miracles (Mt 11:20; Acts 2:22), in his works of healing and exorcism (Lk 4:36; 5:17; 6:19; Acts 10:38). Power is shown supremely in his resurrection. Jesus speaks of his power to give up his life and power to take it again (Jn 10:18), but the NT speaks most frequently of the power of God the Father shown in the raising of his Son from the dead (Rom 1:4; Eph 1:19-20). In the end he will be seen coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory (Mt 24:30). With regard to his human life on earth, however, it may be noted in the light of what follows that he lived and did his mighty works in the power of the Holy Spirit (Lk 4:14; Acts 10:38).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ThePowerofGodintheLivesofHisPeople\">The Power of God in the Lives of His People<\/p>\n<p>In the OT it is often said that the weak are made strong by the power of God. He empowers those who are weak (Is 40:29) so that they may increase from strength to strength (Ps 84:7; see also Pss 68:35; 138:3). We read in particular of his power being given to prophets (Mi 3:8) and kings (1 Sm 2:10; Ps 21:1), and it is said that in an outstanding way power will be given to the Messiah (Is 9:6; 11:2; Mi 5:4). But to all God’s people power is offered that they may live for him and serve him (Is 49:5). When we turn to the NT, we read of the gospel itself as being the power of God for salvation—to everyone who has faith (Rom 1:16). “To all who received him [Jesus Christ], who believed in his name, he gave power to become children of God” (Jn 1:12, <span>rsv<\/span>). In that life as children of God, power is received from the Holy Spirit (Acts 6:8), inner strength to live in his service (Eph 3:16), power to be his witnesses (Lk 24:49; Acts 1:8), power to endure suffering (2 Tm 1:8), power for ministry (Eph 3:7), power in the face of weakness (2 Cor 12:9), power through prayer (Jas 5:16), and power to be kept from evil (1 Pt 1:5). Those who do great things in the service of Christ do not do them in their own strength (Acts 3:12); he sent out his disciples confident only in the assurance that all things are under his authority and that they would have the power of his unfailing presence with them (Mt 28:18-20).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> God, Being and Attributes of; Principalities and Powers.<\/p>","summary_ro":"POWER Ability to do things, by virtue of strength, skill, resources, or authorization. In the Hebrew of the OT and the Greek of the NT, there are several different words used for power. What the Bible says about power may be subsumed under four headings: (1) the unlimited power of God; (2) the limited power God gives to his creatures; (3) the power of God seen in Jesus Christ; and (4) the power of God (by the Holy Spirit) in the lives of his people. The Unlimited Power of God God is almighty ...","summary_en":"POWER Ability to do things, by virtue of strength, skill, resources, or authorization. In the Hebrew of the OT and the Greek of the NT, there are several different words used for power. What the Bible says about power may be subsumed under four headings: (1) the unlimited power of God; (2) the limited power God gives to his creatures; (3) the power of God seen in Jesus Christ; and (4) the power of God (by the Holy Spirit) in the lives of his people. The Unlimited Power of God God is almighty ...","source":"Articles\/P.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58592,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:8","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:8","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","summary_en":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86218,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:8","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:8","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","summary_en":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113844,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:8","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:8","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","summary_en":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141470,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:8","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:8","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:8<\/strong> This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","summary_en":"1:8 This verse summarizes the letter. Timothy would probably experience suffering (2:3; 3:12; 4:5; see Heb 13:23) both in coming to Rome and in his subsequent ministry as Paul’s successor.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":60672,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Servant-Leader","title_en":"The Servant-Leader","content_ro":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","summary_en":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":66284,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Growth of the Church","title_en":"The Growth of the Church","content_ro":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","summary_en":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":67525,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":88298,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Servant-Leader","title_en":"The Servant-Leader","content_ro":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","summary_en":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":93910,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Growth of the Church","title_en":"The Growth of the Church","content_ro":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","summary_en":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":95151,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":115924,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Servant-Leader","title_en":"The Servant-Leader","content_ro":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","summary_en":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":121536,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Growth of the Church","title_en":"The Growth of the Church","content_ro":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","summary_en":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":122777,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":143550,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Servant-Leader","title_en":"The Servant-Leader","content_ro":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Servant-Leader<\/h3>\n<p>A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role.<\/p>\n<p>The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13). Every event in Moses’ story from the time he was called by God indicates that he understood his leadership as derived from his service to God. He was submissive, selfless, and faithful. His interactions with his fellow Israelites were characterized by empathy, persuasiveness, and vision. Moses stood in the gap at a critical moment in Israelite history and repeatedly interceded on behalf of the people. Moses’ remarkably humble submission to God served as the basis for his role as a great leader.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus of Nazareth is the ideal servant-leader. The Gospels portray Jesus as the Lord’s “Suffering Servant” (see Isa 52:13–53:12), especially in his sacrificial death, which was his ultimate act of service (Mark 10:45). Jesus spoke with great authority, but did so humbly, understanding his role as a shepherd who sacrifices his life for his sheep (John 10:11). He spent time with children and used them as models for those who desire to follow God wholeheartedly (Matt 18:4). When James and John asked him to give them an elevated rank in his Kingdom, Jesus criticized their worldly ambition (Mark 10:35-45) and set their priorities straight by instructing them to follow his example of servanthood (Matt 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:43-45). As a model for all who want to lead others through a life of service, Jesus understood that his purpose was to bring glory to God’s name (John 12:27-28).<\/p>\n<p>The apostles Paul and Peter followed Christ’s example and fulfilled his ideal of servant leadership. Paul’s life of service demonstrated humility and tireless efforts on behalf of others (see 2 Cor 11:23-28). He taught Christians to do the same (Rom 8:17; Gal 5:13; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3) and praised those who did so (e.g., Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7). Peter also exemplified self-sacrificial service to Christ (e.g., Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42), and his instructions define the character of a servant-leader clearly and concisely (1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Gen 13:8-12; 14:11-24; 30:31-32; Exod 14:31; Num 12:3, 7-8; Deut 34:10-12; 1 Kgs 12:1-7; Isa 52:13–53:12; Matt 18:4; 20:24-28; 23:11-12; Mark 10:35-45; John 10:11; 12:27-28; Acts 3:1-11; 4:13-22; 5:12-16; 9:32-42; Rom 8:17; 2 Cor 11:23-27; Gal 5:13; Phil 2:25-30; Col 4:7; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:3; 1 Pet 4:10-11; 5:1-5<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","summary_en":"The Servant-Leader A servant-leader is characterized by an overwhelming desire to accomplish a purpose through serving others. The leader’s heart compels this person to assume a servant role. The Old Testament describes Moses as the Lord’s servant (Exod 14:31; Num 12:7-8). Moses did not seek power, prestige, or material gain, but assumed his leadership role reluctantly. He used his prophetic authority with humility (Num 12:3), knowing that he was subject to God (see Deut 34:10-12; Hos 12:13)....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":149162,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Growth of the Church","title_en":"The Growth of the Church","content_ro":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Growth of the Church<\/h3>\n<p>The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was <strong>numerical growth<\/strong>. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:14; 6:1; 9:31; 21:20).<\/p>\n<p>There is also ample evidence of <strong>geographical growth<\/strong> (see 1:8; 9:15). The church was not confined to Jerusalem, as the message spread to Lydda, Sharon, and Joppa on the Mediterranean coast (9:32-43). The message of salvation in Christ also moved out from its Jewish base into Samaria (8:4-12), then into Phoenicia, Cyprus, and Antioch (11:19-26). As Peter declared to Cornelius’s household, “God shows no favoritism” (10:34). The message of Good News offers peace with God through Jesus Christ to all people (10:36).<\/p>\n<p>With the increase in numbers and the geographical spread of the faith, the Christian communities also experienced <strong>spiritual growth<\/strong> in depth and vitality. Acts 2:42-47 vividly depicts this development in the inner life of the church, featuring earnest, united prayer in crises, generous sharing of possessions, courage during persecution, and boldness in witness (4:23-31, 32-37; 5:27-33, 40-42; 16:19-25). Philip’s preaching, the manner of Stephen’s death, and Paul and Silas’s attitude in prison manifested a high standard of spiritual life and maturity (7:59-60; 8:4-40; 16:19-25). Church leaders encouraged and strengthened believers, made them more steadfast in their faith, enabled them to face persecution (14:22; 15:32, 41; 18:23; see 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12), and lived by the standards they set for others (1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9). The church’s sensitive handling of the Gentiles’ inclusion also resulted in significant spiritual (and numerical) growth: “So the churches were strengthened in their faith and grew larger every day” (Acts 16:5).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 1:8, 13-15; 2:41-47; 4:4, 23-37; 5:14, 27-33, 40-42; 6:1; 7:59; 8:4-40; 9:15, 31, 35, 42; 10:34, 36; 11:19-26; 14:22; 15:32, 41; 16:5, 19-25; 18:23; 21:20; 1 Cor 4:16, 20; Phil 4:9; 1 Thes 1:5-8; 2 Thes 3:9; 2 Tim 1:8; 2:1-9; 3:12<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","summary_en":"The Growth of the Church The book of Acts outlines the church’s growth after Pentecost. In the early days there was numerical growth. After Jesus’ ascension, only 120 believers were present at the first prayer meeting seeking divine direction (Acts 1:12-15). After the mighty outpouring of the Holy Spirit on Pentecost, the number of Christians increased to about 3,000 (2:41). Many more believed the preaching of Peter and John, and the number grew to about 5,000 (4:4) and continued to rise (5:1...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":150403,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"9":[{"id":14589,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Gospel","title_en":"Gospel","content_ro":"<h3>GOSPEL<\/h3>\n<p>Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon <em>godspell<\/em> denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.”<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>• The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelMessageofIsaiah\">The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his saving action except in his own nature. Israel’s deliverance is undeserved; she is no more worthy of the divine love now than when she went into captivity. In whatever measure she has paid the just due for her past sins (Is 40:2), she remains a sinful people (42:25; 46:12-13; 48:1). It is only by God’s grace that she is saved (55:1-7). By God’s design, Israel’s salvation depends not upon her own righteousness but upon his (41:10; 45:24; 46:13; 51:5-6). There being no righteousness to reward, the Lord acts to <em>create<\/em> righteousness in Israel (45:8; 61:3, 10-11). Yet as these references indicate, salvation is not accomplished at the expense of justice. The penalty for Israel’s sins is to be paid in full. God’s mercy is not hereby called into question. On the contrary, it is precisely here that his mercy is most poignantly expressed, for the penalty is exacted not from his people but from the Servant appointed to stand in their place (53:4-12). Through the Servant’s work, many shall be justified (53:11). The coming of the Evangelist—the preacher of the good news—is predicted in Isaiah 61. He is called the anointed One (v 1) who proclaims the year of the Lord’s favor (v 2). God will be glorified through his preaching (v 3).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelintheNewTestament\">The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>In only two places (Gal 3:8; Heb 4:2, 6) does the NT speak of the proclamation of the gospel prior to the Christian era. This is quite remarkable, given (1) the unmistakable presence of the gospel in the OT, (2) the extent of gospel terminology in the NT (in the Greek the noun appears 76 times; and the verb, 54), and (3) the fact that the NT presents Christ as the fulfillment of the OT and draws heavily on the OT to interpret his person and work. Not only is it remarkable; it is very significant. It indicates that the NT usage depends not only upon the <em>character<\/em> of the message (truth about salvation) but also upon <em>historical events.<\/em> Almost without exception, the NT restricts its application of gospel terminology to proclamations made during the time of fulfillment—the age in which the salvation promised in the OT is actually accomplished. The NT is preoccupied, not with promises of salvation, but with news of salvation. According to Mark 1:1-4, the gospel “begins” not in the OT but with John the Baptist, in whose work OT prophecy is fulfilled. In Romans 1:1-5 the gospel is represented as a blessing promised in the OT but not actually given until Jesus comes (see also Acts 13:32-33).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGoodNewsofChristsComing\">The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>The promised birth of John the Baptist is good news (Lk 1:19), not only for his parents (vv 7, 24-25) but for all the people: John is sent to prepare them for Messiah’s coming (vv 14-17, 67-79). John’s own preaching is gospel (3:18) for the same reason. The Messiah would be coming to execute judgment, a process that involves both condemnation and salvation (vv 3-17). John’s message is gospel for sinners in that they are warned of impending doom and urged to repent before the ax falls (vv 7-9); it is gospel for the repentant in that they are promised forgiveness (v 3) and membership in Messiah’s community (v 17). The birth of the Savior himself is announced as good news bringing great joy (2:10-11).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelaccordingtoJesus\">The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<h5>The Coming of the Kingdom of God<\/h5>\n<p>Jesus was authorized by God and anointed by the Spirit to proclaim the gospel (Mk 1:14; Lk 4:18). At the heart of his preaching stands the announcement “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand; repent, and believe in the gospel” (Mk 1:15). (For further references to this gospel, see Mt 4:23; 9:35; 24:14; 26:13; Mk 8:35; 10:29; 13:10; 14:9; Lk 4:43; 8:1; 16:16.) The message is good news for several reasons: (1) The kingdom is coming. The God whom Jesus proclaims is sovereign over all he has made. Yet paradoxically his rule is incomplete: his will is not done on earth as it is in heaven; wrong, not right, prevails. But these conditions are not final, according to Jesus. With the coming of the kingdom, God’s rule will be completed; wrong will be judged, righteousness established, and his people blessed. (2) The kingdom is <em>now<\/em> being inaugurated. “The time is fulfilled,” declares Jesus (Mk 1:15a). The time appointed for the fulfillment of the OT promises has arrived. (3) The consummation of the kingdom is therefore no longer a distant prospect; the full realization of God’s rule is “at hand” (Mk 1:15b). (4) God is establishing his rule for a saving purpose. This is implied in Jesus’ call to repentance (Mk 1:15c). It is especially clear in the passages to which we now turn.<\/p>\n<h5>The Salvation of the Poor<\/h5>\n<p>Invited to read the Scripture in the synagogue at Nazareth, Jesus turns to Isaiah 61: “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim release to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed, to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord” (Lk 4:18-19, <span>rsv<\/span>). Having read the prophecy, Jesus announces its fulfillment in his own ministry (v 21). Included among those whom Jesus has come to free are the physically infirm, such as the blind (v 18) and the leprous (v 27) (cf. the references to healing miracles in vv 23, 33-41; the close connection between evangelizing and healing in Mt 4:23; 9:35; 11:5; Lk 7:21-22; 9:6; and the description in Mt 12:22-29; Lk 13:11-16, of the physically afflicted as captives of Satan now liberated by Jesus). Also included are the materially poor—people like the widow helped by Elijah during the famine (Lk 4:25-26). It is the literally poor and hungry whom Jesus pronounces “blessed” in Luke 6:20-21. Yet it is primarily “spiritual” poverty that is in view. Still applying Isaiah 61, Jesus speaks in Matthew 5:3 of the “poor in spirit.” These are people broken and grieved by misery and poverty, oppression and injustice, suffering and death, national apostasy and personal sin—people who in their extremity turn to God and longingly wait for him to bring forth justice, bestow his mercy, and establish his kingdom. It is to just such people that Jesus brings good news (Mt 5:3-10). God sent him to usher in the kingdom, to rescue the lost, to liberate the enslaved, to cure the afflicted, to bind up hearts that are broken, and to forgive the guilty (Mk 2:5, 10, 17; 10:45; Lk 4:18-21; 7:48-49; 15:1-32; 19:10).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gift of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>The coming of the kingdom is not the effect or the reward of human effort but God’s answer to the human predicament—the gift of his favor (Lk 12:32). Correspondingly, the explanation for the salvation of the poor lies nowhere but in God’s own character. As the prodigal himself recognized, he hardly deserved to be his father’s servant, much less his son. Nothing he did, not even his repentance, accounted for the father’s love (15:11-32). In the parable of Matthew 20:1-16, it is owing entirely to the goodness of the employer that the last workers to be hired receive a full day’s wages. The first debtor in the story of Matthew 18:23-35 earned nothing but the right to be sold into slavery; instead, the king canceled his enormous debt. The publican, who had nothing to offer God but a confession of sin and plea for mercy, went home justified (Lk 18:13-14). The same holds true for the more virtuous among the poor, such as the persons described in Matthew 5:7-10. Their virtue is real, not imagined. Yet in keeping God’s commands, they do not put him in their debt; they are simply doing their duty (Lk 17:7-10). Furthermore, even the most merciful need divine mercy (Mt 5:7). For even those most zealous to obey God’s law are unable to fulfill all its requirements (cf. 11:28-30). The first servant in Matthew 18:23-35 owes far more money than someone in such a situation could possibly pay—which serves to magnify the generosity of the king. Grace depends for its exercise upon the inability of its objects (Lk 14:12-14).<\/p>\n<h5>The Call to Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The Israelites are without exception a sinful people, all of them needing the salvation that Jesus brings (Mt 1:21; Lk 1:77). In demonstration of God’s grace, Jesus proclaimed his gospel to the entire nation (Mt 4:23; 9:35; 15:24; Lk 4:43; 9:6; 20:1). From the most respectable to the least, all are summoned to submit to God’s rule, all are invited to come and partake freely of the banquet he has spread (Lk 14:16-24). But the gift of salvation must be received if it is to be experienced (Mk 10:15). And while it is indeed a gift that costs nothing, it is also a priceless treasure for which a wise person will freely sacrifice everything else (Mt 13:44-46), a sacrifice exceeded only by the cost of rejecting the gospel (Mt 11:20-24; Mk 8:34-39; Lk 14:24, 33). “Repent and believe in the gospel,” Jesus commands (Mk 1:15). The self-righteous and the self-sufficient must be jolted out of their false sense of security and humbly recognize their need for God (Lk 6:24-26). Only then will Jesus’ message to the poor be seen as gospel. An announcement of liberation (4:18-19) is good news only to people who are enslaved and know they are. The command applies also to the destitute and the afflicted. Those among them who bemoan their lot must repent of their sins. But something further is needed for the response to be complete: a person cannot believe Jesus’ gospel without a commitment to the <em>Person<\/em> of Christ (Jn 3:16). Even those who are already “poor in spirit,” in the sense defined earlier, are not really “blessed” until they acknowledge the truth of Jesus’ claims (Mt 11:6) and commit themselves to a life of obedience on his terms (7:21-27). This prepares us for the next point.<\/p>\n<h5>Summary<\/h5>\n<p>Throughout Jesus’ earthly ministry, the theme of his gospel remains the dawning of God’s kingdom (Mt 4:23; 24:14; Lk 4:43; 16:16), a message that is preached almost exclusively to Jews (Mt 10:5-6; 15:24). Yet Jesus also provides glimpses into what the gospel was to become once his work on earth was accomplished: (1) In Mark 8:35 and 10:29 Jesus speaks of individuals who needed to make great sacrifices “for my sake and for the gospel.” While distinguished from each other, the person of Jesus and the gospel are here associated in the closest possible way. The time was approaching when the Proclaimer of the gospel would become the Proclaimed. (2) In Mark 13:10 and Matthew 24:14 (and the textually doubtful Mk 16:15) Jesus foretells the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom to the gentile nations. (3) In Mark 14, having interpreted a woman’s action (v 3) as an anointing of his body beforehand for burial (v 8), Jesus declares, “And truly, I say to you, wherever the gospel is preached in the whole world, what she has done will be told in memory of her” (v 9, <span>rsv<\/span>; cf. Mt 26:13). This statement strongly implies that both the person of Jesus and the event of his death will figure prominently in the message that is to be proclaimed; otherwise, it is strange that the gospel and this particular act should be so solemnly bound together. Thus, here in the text already is an indication of how crucial Jesus’ death is both for the provision of the salvation announced in his gospel (cf. Mk 14:22-24) and for the launching of the evangelistic mission to the Gentiles (Mt 20:28 is vital for explaining the shift from Mt 15:24 to 28:18-20).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelafterJesusResurrection\">The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p>After the resurrection of Jesus, the gospel was proclaimed by his eyewitnesses. The contents of this gospel are recorded in the book of Acts and in Paul’s letters. Of the 43 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelizomai<\/span> (“evangelize”) beyond the Gospels, 15 occur in Acts and 21 in Paul’s writings; of the 64 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelion<\/span> (“gospel”), 2 occur in Acts and no fewer than 60 in Paul.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Christ<\/h5>\n<p>Having risen from the dead, Jesus Christ again evangelizes (Eph 2:16-17), doing so now through his appointed representatives (Rom 15:16-18; 1 Cor 1:17; 9:12-18; Gal 4:13-14; Eph 4:11; 2 Tm 1:9-11). More than that, Christ has become the central theme of the gospel; the Proclaimer is now the Proclaimed. This is repeatedly affirmed in Acts (5:42; 8:4-5, 35; 11:20; 17:18) and in Paul’s writings (Rom 1:1-4; 10:8-17; 15:19-20; 2 Cor 4:4-6; 11:4; Gal 1:16; Eph 3:8; Phil 1:15-18; 2 Tm 2:8). The NT always speaks of <em>the gospel<\/em>—never the gospels—of Christ. A second gospel is as inconceivable and as unnecessary as a second Christ. This is the one gospel that God authorizes (e.g., Rom 1:1-17) and proclaims (e.g., 2 Thes 2:13-14). Galatians 2:7-9 speaks not of two gospels but of two mission fields. Paul (the apostle to the uncircumcised) and Peter (the apostle to the circumcised) are both entrusted with “the gospel of Christ” (Gal 1:7; cf. 1 Cor 15:1-11), the message that God has ordained for the salvation of Jews and Gentiles alike (Rom 1:16). The “different gospel” that Paul denounces in Galatians 1:6-9 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is not another gospel about Jesus but a message about “another Jesus”—not the real one, but one who exists only in the minds and the messages of those who proclaim him. To preach the true Christ is to preach the true gospel, however questionable one’s motives (Phil 1:15-18, 27), and to respond rightly to the gospel is to turn to Christ (Acts 11:20-21; Rom 10:8-17; Gal 2:14-16).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Witness to Saving Events<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel bears witness to every aspect of Christ’s saving work, from his birth (Rom 1:3; 2 Tm 2:8) and public ministry (Mk 1:1; Acts 10:36-38) to his second coming (Col 1:5, 23; cf. 3:1-4; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and the last judgment (Rom 2:16). But it is the death and the resurrection of Christ that are most crucial for the accomplishment of salvation, and that are therefore most prominent in the gospel’s witness. These are the events with which Mark’s proclamation climaxes (chs 15–16), and for which everything else prepares (8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34; 12:6-8); special stress is placed upon Jesus’ death as the means of salvation from sin (10:45; 14:3-9, 22-24). In Paul’s gospel, too, the death and resurrection of Jesus are central (Rom 4:25; 1 Cor 15:1-4), with the cross occupying the very center (1 Cor 1:17–2:5). Had Christ not risen from the dead, Paul argues, the preaching of the cross would be a waste of time (1 Cor 15:14, 17; cf. Rom 6:3-11). However, now that Christ has risen, his death deserves special emphasis as the place where God provides atonement for sins (Rom 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 2 Cor 5:14-21; Eph 1:7). The gospel according to Acts proclaims Jesus’ death (Acts 8:25; 20:24, 28; cf. 10:36-43) and preeminently his resurrection, the event by which he conquered death and was exalted as Lord and coming Judge (10:36-43; 13:32-33; 17:18, 31). According to 1 Peter, the bearers of the gospel (1 Pt 1:12) concentrated, as had the OT prophets, on “the sufferings of Christ and the subsequent glory” (1:11; cf. 1:18-19; 2:21-24; 3:18-22).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Power for Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel is much more than a report of past events and an exposition of doctrine. Paul declares in 1 Corinthians 1:17-18 and again in Romans 1:16 that the gospel is “the power of God”—not merely a witness to his power but an <em>expression<\/em> of his power. Thus, it cannot be fettered (2 Tm 2:8-9). “Our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power,” Paul writes in 1 Thessalonians 1:5. His point is not that the gospel was accompanied by mighty works (though this happened; cf. Rom 15:18-19), but that the gospel itself is a mighty work. God makes it so through his Holy Spirit (Rom 15:18-19; 1 Cor 2:1-5; 1 Thes 1:6). Furthermore, God’s singular purpose in exercising his power is to change people’s lives, to liberate them from sin and death, and to reconcile them to himself—in short, to save them. The gospel has power to effect the salvation it announces and to impart the life it promises (e.g., Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-18; 15:1-2; Eph 1:13; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tm 1:8-11; 1 Pt 1:23-25). If people are to experience salvation, they must hear and believe the gospel. It is precisely in and through this message that the saving power manifested in the person and work of Christ (especially in his death and resurrection) is conveyed to men and made effective in their lives. Similarly it is in association with the gospel, or as a direct result of the reception of the gospel, that the Holy Spirit is imparted to believers (Acts 10:36-44; 15:7-8; 2 Cor 11:4; Gal 3:1-2). In short, the gospel is the decisive place of encounter between the sinner and God the Savior.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>According to Peter’s testimony at the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:7-11), an essential part of the gospel—for Gentiles and Jews alike—is salvation “through the grace of the Lord Jesus.” Toward the close of his missionary career, Paul states that his basic concern has been “to testify to the gospel of the grace of God” (Acts 20:24, <span>rsv<\/span>). This statement can be understood only in relation to Paul’s concept of the righteousness of God, particularly as set forth in Romans. Paul is here not merely expounding a divine attribute. Rather, he is dramatizing a divine activity—the manifestation of God’s righteousness now, “in the present time” (Rom 3:26), in the new age inaugurated by the coming of Jesus. The manifestation is twofold. Viewing the two aspects together, and doing so in the light of the gospel declared by Isaiah and by Jesus (both of whom strongly influenced Paul), respectively, will help us to understand why Paul speaks of “the gospel of the grace of God.”<\/p>\n<p>First, the gospel is a <em>witness<\/em> to God’s grace. In offering his Son as a sacrifice for sins (Rom 3:25a), God demonstrates his righteousness (vv 25b-26). That is, in the death of Jesus sins formerly “passed over” (v 25c) become the object of God’s wrath (cf. 1:18) and judgment. Yet in the very place where God deals justly and decisively with sins, he shows his grace to sinners. For the judgment against sin is focused not upon the sinners themselves but upon the One appointed to act on their behalf and to stand in their place (Rom 4:25; 5:6, 11; cf. 2 Cor 5:21; Gal 3:13). On this basis, sinners are freely pardoned (Rom 3:24). “The grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11) toward the sinful is also in evidence, for he willingly bears their iniquities and suffers the consequences of their wrongdoing (Gal 2:20; cf. 2 Cor 8:9; Phil 2:6-8).<\/p>\n<p>Second, the gospel is a <em>channel<\/em> of God’s grace. “The righteousness of God is revealed” in the gospel, says Paul (Rom 1:17). By this he means, not that the gospel talks about the righteousness of God (though it does), but that God’s righteousness is actively at work in the gospel. This activity in turn explains how the gospel becomes “the power of God for salvation” (v 16). And just how does God demonstrate his righteousness at this stage? In short, by bestowing it as a free gift on sinful human beings. It remains the righteousness of God, but by God’s grace, it is a righteousness in which humans may share. Furthermore, partaking of God’s righteousness depends on being personally united with Jesus Christ. In Paul’s view the saved person is one who has been acquitted, justified, “declared righteous” by God the judge. The basis for the verdict is not that I in myself am righteous (God justifies the ungodly, Rom 4:5). Nor does God treat me as though I were righteous. According to Paul I am declared righteous because I really <em>am<\/em> righteous—not in myself but in Christ (1 Cor 1:30; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9). This union is established through the revelation—and the free offer—of God’s righteousness in the gospel (Rom 1:16-17).<\/p>\n<h5>Responding to the Gospel<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel calls for a threefold response:<\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Believing.<\/em> The gospel, says Paul, is “the power of God for salvation to every one who has faith” (Rom 1:16). For Paul, faith is the abandonment of all reliance upon “works of law” for justification (3:28) and utter dependence upon the grace of God as demonstrated in the work of Christ, especially his death (v 25). Accordingly, the “different gospel” of Galatians 1:6 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is spurious, for it preaches salvation by personal merit rather than (or together with) the work of Christ (cf. Gal 2:16). Ultimately faith rests upon God (Rom 4:24; 1 Thes 1:8-9) and upon Christ (Rom 3:22, 26; Gal 2:16, 20). Yet it is imperative that one believe the gospel also (Acts 8:12; 11:20-21; 15:7; Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-24; Phil 1:27; Heb 4:2), for it is just by this means that God’s salvation is made known and mediated. Moreover, believing the gospel entails repentance (Acts 14:15; 20:21, 24; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and obedience (Rom 1:5; 15:16-18; Heb 4:6). Those who refuse to obey the gospel are imperiling their lives (2 Thes 1:5-10; 1 Pt 4:17).<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>Growing.<\/em> The Gospel is more than a message to be received—it is also a place in which to stand (1 Cor 15:1-2). It is sustainer of life as well as giver of life. One grows as a Christian not by turning from the gospel to other things (to turn away from the gospel is to abandon God and Christ, Gal 1:6), but by going ever more deeply into the gospel. In Romans 1:15 Paul expresses his eagerness to proclaim the gospel to the Christians in Rome. In the following chapters, anticipating his visit, he offers one of his most profound expositions of the gospel—one whose truth has never been fathomed and whose power has never been exhausted.<\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Hoping.<\/em> “The hope of the gospel” (Col 1:23) includes not only the return of Christ and the glory of heaven (Col 1:5; 3:1-4; 2 Thes 2:14-16) but the final judgment as well. For those who embrace the gospel, the last judgment holds no terrors, because the Judge is the very one who rescues them from the wrath to come (1 Thes 1:10). Those who are united to him need not dread condemnation now or at the end (Rom 8:1). Instead, the last judgment will mark their final vindication (1 Cor 4:5; Gal 5:5). Accordingly, this theme is not just a corollary but an integral part of the Good News (Rom 2:16). Those who have died since believing the gospel (1 Pt 4:6) may seem to have suffered a fate common to all people, or even the condemnation reserved for the lawless; in fact, their response to the gospel assures them of approval by the coming Lord (4:5-6; 5:4) and of a share in the imperishable inheritance of heaven (1:4).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>GOSPEL<\/h3>\n<p>Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon <em>godspell<\/em> denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.”<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>• The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<p>• The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelMessageofIsaiah\">The Gospel Message of Isaiah<\/p>\n<p>Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his saving action except in his own nature. Israel’s deliverance is undeserved; she is no more worthy of the divine love now than when she went into captivity. In whatever measure she has paid the just due for her past sins (Is 40:2), she remains a sinful people (42:25; 46:12-13; 48:1). It is only by God’s grace that she is saved (55:1-7). By God’s design, Israel’s salvation depends not upon her own righteousness but upon his (41:10; 45:24; 46:13; 51:5-6). There being no righteousness to reward, the Lord acts to <em>create<\/em> righteousness in Israel (45:8; 61:3, 10-11). Yet as these references indicate, salvation is not accomplished at the expense of justice. The penalty for Israel’s sins is to be paid in full. God’s mercy is not hereby called into question. On the contrary, it is precisely here that his mercy is most poignantly expressed, for the penalty is exacted not from his people but from the Servant appointed to stand in their place (53:4-12). Through the Servant’s work, many shall be justified (53:11). The coming of the Evangelist—the preacher of the good news—is predicted in Isaiah 61. He is called the anointed One (v 1) who proclaims the year of the Lord’s favor (v 2). God will be glorified through his preaching (v 3).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelintheNewTestament\">The Gospel in the New Testament<\/p>\n<p>In only two places (Gal 3:8; Heb 4:2, 6) does the NT speak of the proclamation of the gospel prior to the Christian era. This is quite remarkable, given (1) the unmistakable presence of the gospel in the OT, (2) the extent of gospel terminology in the NT (in the Greek the noun appears 76 times; and the verb, 54), and (3) the fact that the NT presents Christ as the fulfillment of the OT and draws heavily on the OT to interpret his person and work. Not only is it remarkable; it is very significant. It indicates that the NT usage depends not only upon the <em>character<\/em> of the message (truth about salvation) but also upon <em>historical events.<\/em> Almost without exception, the NT restricts its application of gospel terminology to proclamations made during the time of fulfillment—the age in which the salvation promised in the OT is actually accomplished. The NT is preoccupied, not with promises of salvation, but with news of salvation. According to Mark 1:1-4, the gospel “begins” not in the OT but with John the Baptist, in whose work OT prophecy is fulfilled. In Romans 1:1-5 the gospel is represented as a blessing promised in the OT but not actually given until Jesus comes (see also Acts 13:32-33).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGoodNewsofChristsComing\">The Good News of Christ’s Coming<\/p>\n<p>The promised birth of John the Baptist is good news (Lk 1:19), not only for his parents (vv 7, 24-25) but for all the people: John is sent to prepare them for Messiah’s coming (vv 14-17, 67-79). John’s own preaching is gospel (3:18) for the same reason. The Messiah would be coming to execute judgment, a process that involves both condemnation and salvation (vv 3-17). John’s message is gospel for sinners in that they are warned of impending doom and urged to repent before the ax falls (vv 7-9); it is gospel for the repentant in that they are promised forgiveness (v 3) and membership in Messiah’s community (v 17). The birth of the Savior himself is announced as good news bringing great joy (2:10-11).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelaccordingtoJesus\">The Gospel according to Jesus<\/p>\n<h5>The Coming of the Kingdom of God<\/h5>\n<p>Jesus was authorized by God and anointed by the Spirit to proclaim the gospel (Mk 1:14; Lk 4:18). At the heart of his preaching stands the announcement “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand; repent, and believe in the gospel” (Mk 1:15). (For further references to this gospel, see Mt 4:23; 9:35; 24:14; 26:13; Mk 8:35; 10:29; 13:10; 14:9; Lk 4:43; 8:1; 16:16.) The message is good news for several reasons: (1) The kingdom is coming. The God whom Jesus proclaims is sovereign over all he has made. Yet paradoxically his rule is incomplete: his will is not done on earth as it is in heaven; wrong, not right, prevails. But these conditions are not final, according to Jesus. With the coming of the kingdom, God’s rule will be completed; wrong will be judged, righteousness established, and his people blessed. (2) The kingdom is <em>now<\/em> being inaugurated. “The time is fulfilled,” declares Jesus (Mk 1:15a). The time appointed for the fulfillment of the OT promises has arrived. (3) The consummation of the kingdom is therefore no longer a distant prospect; the full realization of God’s rule is “at hand” (Mk 1:15b). (4) God is establishing his rule for a saving purpose. This is implied in Jesus’ call to repentance (Mk 1:15c). It is especially clear in the passages to which we now turn.<\/p>\n<h5>The Salvation of the Poor<\/h5>\n<p>Invited to read the Scripture in the synagogue at Nazareth, Jesus turns to Isaiah 61: “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me to preach good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim release to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty those who are oppressed, to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord” (Lk 4:18-19, <span>rsv<\/span>). Having read the prophecy, Jesus announces its fulfillment in his own ministry (v 21). Included among those whom Jesus has come to free are the physically infirm, such as the blind (v 18) and the leprous (v 27) (cf. the references to healing miracles in vv 23, 33-41; the close connection between evangelizing and healing in Mt 4:23; 9:35; 11:5; Lk 7:21-22; 9:6; and the description in Mt 12:22-29; Lk 13:11-16, of the physically afflicted as captives of Satan now liberated by Jesus). Also included are the materially poor—people like the widow helped by Elijah during the famine (Lk 4:25-26). It is the literally poor and hungry whom Jesus pronounces “blessed” in Luke 6:20-21. Yet it is primarily “spiritual” poverty that is in view. Still applying Isaiah 61, Jesus speaks in Matthew 5:3 of the “poor in spirit.” These are people broken and grieved by misery and poverty, oppression and injustice, suffering and death, national apostasy and personal sin—people who in their extremity turn to God and longingly wait for him to bring forth justice, bestow his mercy, and establish his kingdom. It is to just such people that Jesus brings good news (Mt 5:3-10). God sent him to usher in the kingdom, to rescue the lost, to liberate the enslaved, to cure the afflicted, to bind up hearts that are broken, and to forgive the guilty (Mk 2:5, 10, 17; 10:45; Lk 4:18-21; 7:48-49; 15:1-32; 19:10).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gift of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>The coming of the kingdom is not the effect or the reward of human effort but God’s answer to the human predicament—the gift of his favor (Lk 12:32). Correspondingly, the explanation for the salvation of the poor lies nowhere but in God’s own character. As the prodigal himself recognized, he hardly deserved to be his father’s servant, much less his son. Nothing he did, not even his repentance, accounted for the father’s love (15:11-32). In the parable of Matthew 20:1-16, it is owing entirely to the goodness of the employer that the last workers to be hired receive a full day’s wages. The first debtor in the story of Matthew 18:23-35 earned nothing but the right to be sold into slavery; instead, the king canceled his enormous debt. The publican, who had nothing to offer God but a confession of sin and plea for mercy, went home justified (Lk 18:13-14). The same holds true for the more virtuous among the poor, such as the persons described in Matthew 5:7-10. Their virtue is real, not imagined. Yet in keeping God’s commands, they do not put him in their debt; they are simply doing their duty (Lk 17:7-10). Furthermore, even the most merciful need divine mercy (Mt 5:7). For even those most zealous to obey God’s law are unable to fulfill all its requirements (cf. 11:28-30). The first servant in Matthew 18:23-35 owes far more money than someone in such a situation could possibly pay—which serves to magnify the generosity of the king. Grace depends for its exercise upon the inability of its objects (Lk 14:12-14).<\/p>\n<h5>The Call to Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The Israelites are without exception a sinful people, all of them needing the salvation that Jesus brings (Mt 1:21; Lk 1:77). In demonstration of God’s grace, Jesus proclaimed his gospel to the entire nation (Mt 4:23; 9:35; 15:24; Lk 4:43; 9:6; 20:1). From the most respectable to the least, all are summoned to submit to God’s rule, all are invited to come and partake freely of the banquet he has spread (Lk 14:16-24). But the gift of salvation must be received if it is to be experienced (Mk 10:15). And while it is indeed a gift that costs nothing, it is also a priceless treasure for which a wise person will freely sacrifice everything else (Mt 13:44-46), a sacrifice exceeded only by the cost of rejecting the gospel (Mt 11:20-24; Mk 8:34-39; Lk 14:24, 33). “Repent and believe in the gospel,” Jesus commands (Mk 1:15). The self-righteous and the self-sufficient must be jolted out of their false sense of security and humbly recognize their need for God (Lk 6:24-26). Only then will Jesus’ message to the poor be seen as gospel. An announcement of liberation (4:18-19) is good news only to people who are enslaved and know they are. The command applies also to the destitute and the afflicted. Those among them who bemoan their lot must repent of their sins. But something further is needed for the response to be complete: a person cannot believe Jesus’ gospel without a commitment to the <em>Person<\/em> of Christ (Jn 3:16). Even those who are already “poor in spirit,” in the sense defined earlier, are not really “blessed” until they acknowledge the truth of Jesus’ claims (Mt 11:6) and commit themselves to a life of obedience on his terms (7:21-27). This prepares us for the next point.<\/p>\n<h5>Summary<\/h5>\n<p>Throughout Jesus’ earthly ministry, the theme of his gospel remains the dawning of God’s kingdom (Mt 4:23; 24:14; Lk 4:43; 16:16), a message that is preached almost exclusively to Jews (Mt 10:5-6; 15:24). Yet Jesus also provides glimpses into what the gospel was to become once his work on earth was accomplished: (1) In Mark 8:35 and 10:29 Jesus speaks of individuals who needed to make great sacrifices “for my sake and for the gospel.” While distinguished from each other, the person of Jesus and the gospel are here associated in the closest possible way. The time was approaching when the Proclaimer of the gospel would become the Proclaimed. (2) In Mark 13:10 and Matthew 24:14 (and the textually doubtful Mk 16:15) Jesus foretells the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom to the gentile nations. (3) In Mark 14, having interpreted a woman’s action (v 3) as an anointing of his body beforehand for burial (v 8), Jesus declares, “And truly, I say to you, wherever the gospel is preached in the whole world, what she has done will be told in memory of her” (v 9, <span>rsv<\/span>; cf. Mt 26:13). This statement strongly implies that both the person of Jesus and the event of his death will figure prominently in the message that is to be proclaimed; otherwise, it is strange that the gospel and this particular act should be so solemnly bound together. Thus, here in the text already is an indication of how crucial Jesus’ death is both for the provision of the salvation announced in his gospel (cf. Mk 14:22-24) and for the launching of the evangelistic mission to the Gentiles (Mt 20:28 is vital for explaining the shift from Mt 15:24 to 28:18-20).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheGospelafterJesusResurrection\">The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection<\/p>\n<p>After the resurrection of Jesus, the gospel was proclaimed by his eyewitnesses. The contents of this gospel are recorded in the book of Acts and in Paul’s letters. Of the 43 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelizomai<\/span> (“evangelize”) beyond the Gospels, 15 occur in Acts and 21 in Paul’s writings; of the 64 instances of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">euangelion<\/span> (“gospel”), 2 occur in Acts and no fewer than 60 in Paul.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Christ<\/h5>\n<p>Having risen from the dead, Jesus Christ again evangelizes (Eph 2:16-17), doing so now through his appointed representatives (Rom 15:16-18; 1 Cor 1:17; 9:12-18; Gal 4:13-14; Eph 4:11; 2 Tm 1:9-11). More than that, Christ has become the central theme of the gospel; the Proclaimer is now the Proclaimed. This is repeatedly affirmed in Acts (5:42; 8:4-5, 35; 11:20; 17:18) and in Paul’s writings (Rom 1:1-4; 10:8-17; 15:19-20; 2 Cor 4:4-6; 11:4; Gal 1:16; Eph 3:8; Phil 1:15-18; 2 Tm 2:8). The NT always speaks of <em>the gospel<\/em>—never the gospels—of Christ. A second gospel is as inconceivable and as unnecessary as a second Christ. This is the one gospel that God authorizes (e.g., Rom 1:1-17) and proclaims (e.g., 2 Thes 2:13-14). Galatians 2:7-9 speaks not of two gospels but of two mission fields. Paul (the apostle to the uncircumcised) and Peter (the apostle to the circumcised) are both entrusted with “the gospel of Christ” (Gal 1:7; cf. 1 Cor 15:1-11), the message that God has ordained for the salvation of Jews and Gentiles alike (Rom 1:16). The “different gospel” that Paul denounces in Galatians 1:6-9 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is not another gospel about Jesus but a message about “another Jesus”—not the real one, but one who exists only in the minds and the messages of those who proclaim him. To preach the true Christ is to preach the true gospel, however questionable one’s motives (Phil 1:15-18, 27), and to respond rightly to the gospel is to turn to Christ (Acts 11:20-21; Rom 10:8-17; Gal 2:14-16).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Witness to Saving Events<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel bears witness to every aspect of Christ’s saving work, from his birth (Rom 1:3; 2 Tm 2:8) and public ministry (Mk 1:1; Acts 10:36-38) to his second coming (Col 1:5, 23; cf. 3:1-4; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and the last judgment (Rom 2:16). But it is the death and the resurrection of Christ that are most crucial for the accomplishment of salvation, and that are therefore most prominent in the gospel’s witness. These are the events with which Mark’s proclamation climaxes (chs 15–16), and for which everything else prepares (8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34; 12:6-8); special stress is placed upon Jesus’ death as the means of salvation from sin (10:45; 14:3-9, 22-24). In Paul’s gospel, too, the death and resurrection of Jesus are central (Rom 4:25; 1 Cor 15:1-4), with the cross occupying the very center (1 Cor 1:17–2:5). Had Christ not risen from the dead, Paul argues, the preaching of the cross would be a waste of time (1 Cor 15:14, 17; cf. Rom 6:3-11). However, now that Christ has risen, his death deserves special emphasis as the place where God provides atonement for sins (Rom 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 2 Cor 5:14-21; Eph 1:7). The gospel according to Acts proclaims Jesus’ death (Acts 8:25; 20:24, 28; cf. 10:36-43) and preeminently his resurrection, the event by which he conquered death and was exalted as Lord and coming Judge (10:36-43; 13:32-33; 17:18, 31). According to 1 Peter, the bearers of the gospel (1 Pt 1:12) concentrated, as had the OT prophets, on “the sufferings of Christ and the subsequent glory” (1:11; cf. 1:18-19; 2:21-24; 3:18-22).<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel as a Power for Salvation<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel is much more than a report of past events and an exposition of doctrine. Paul declares in 1 Corinthians 1:17-18 and again in Romans 1:16 that the gospel is “the power of God”—not merely a witness to his power but an <em>expression<\/em> of his power. Thus, it cannot be fettered (2 Tm 2:8-9). “Our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power,” Paul writes in 1 Thessalonians 1:5. His point is not that the gospel was accompanied by mighty works (though this happened; cf. Rom 15:18-19), but that the gospel itself is a mighty work. God makes it so through his Holy Spirit (Rom 15:18-19; 1 Cor 2:1-5; 1 Thes 1:6). Furthermore, God’s singular purpose in exercising his power is to change people’s lives, to liberate them from sin and death, and to reconcile them to himself—in short, to save them. The gospel has power to effect the salvation it announces and to impart the life it promises (e.g., Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-18; 15:1-2; Eph 1:13; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tm 1:8-11; 1 Pt 1:23-25). If people are to experience salvation, they must hear and believe the gospel. It is precisely in and through this message that the saving power manifested in the person and work of Christ (especially in his death and resurrection) is conveyed to men and made effective in their lives. Similarly it is in association with the gospel, or as a direct result of the reception of the gospel, that the Holy Spirit is imparted to believers (Acts 10:36-44; 15:7-8; 2 Cor 11:4; Gal 3:1-2). In short, the gospel is the decisive place of encounter between the sinner and God the Savior.<\/p>\n<h5>The Gospel of Grace<\/h5>\n<p>According to Peter’s testimony at the Jerusalem Council (Acts 15:7-11), an essential part of the gospel—for Gentiles and Jews alike—is salvation “through the grace of the Lord Jesus.” Toward the close of his missionary career, Paul states that his basic concern has been “to testify to the gospel of the grace of God” (Acts 20:24, <span>rsv<\/span>). This statement can be understood only in relation to Paul’s concept of the righteousness of God, particularly as set forth in Romans. Paul is here not merely expounding a divine attribute. Rather, he is dramatizing a divine activity—the manifestation of God’s righteousness now, “in the present time” (Rom 3:26), in the new age inaugurated by the coming of Jesus. The manifestation is twofold. Viewing the two aspects together, and doing so in the light of the gospel declared by Isaiah and by Jesus (both of whom strongly influenced Paul), respectively, will help us to understand why Paul speaks of “the gospel of the grace of God.”<\/p>\n<p>First, the gospel is a <em>witness<\/em> to God’s grace. In offering his Son as a sacrifice for sins (Rom 3:25a), God demonstrates his righteousness (vv 25b-26). That is, in the death of Jesus sins formerly “passed over” (v 25c) become the object of God’s wrath (cf. 1:18) and judgment. Yet in the very place where God deals justly and decisively with sins, he shows his grace to sinners. For the judgment against sin is focused not upon the sinners themselves but upon the One appointed to act on their behalf and to stand in their place (Rom 4:25; 5:6, 11; cf. 2 Cor 5:21; Gal 3:13). On this basis, sinners are freely pardoned (Rom 3:24). “The grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11) toward the sinful is also in evidence, for he willingly bears their iniquities and suffers the consequences of their wrongdoing (Gal 2:20; cf. 2 Cor 8:9; Phil 2:6-8).<\/p>\n<p>Second, the gospel is a <em>channel<\/em> of God’s grace. “The righteousness of God is revealed” in the gospel, says Paul (Rom 1:17). By this he means, not that the gospel talks about the righteousness of God (though it does), but that God’s righteousness is actively at work in the gospel. This activity in turn explains how the gospel becomes “the power of God for salvation” (v 16). And just how does God demonstrate his righteousness at this stage? In short, by bestowing it as a free gift on sinful human beings. It remains the righteousness of God, but by God’s grace, it is a righteousness in which humans may share. Furthermore, partaking of God’s righteousness depends on being personally united with Jesus Christ. In Paul’s view the saved person is one who has been acquitted, justified, “declared righteous” by God the judge. The basis for the verdict is not that I in myself am righteous (God justifies the ungodly, Rom 4:5). Nor does God treat me as though I were righteous. According to Paul I am declared righteous because I really <em>am<\/em> righteous—not in myself but in Christ (1 Cor 1:30; 2 Cor 5:21; Phil 3:9). This union is established through the revelation—and the free offer—of God’s righteousness in the gospel (Rom 1:16-17).<\/p>\n<h5>Responding to the Gospel<\/h5>\n<p>The gospel calls for a threefold response:<\/p>\n<p>1. <em>Believing.<\/em> The gospel, says Paul, is “the power of God for salvation to every one who has faith” (Rom 1:16). For Paul, faith is the abandonment of all reliance upon “works of law” for justification (3:28) and utter dependence upon the grace of God as demonstrated in the work of Christ, especially his death (v 25). Accordingly, the “different gospel” of Galatians 1:6 and 2 Corinthians 11:4 is spurious, for it preaches salvation by personal merit rather than (or together with) the work of Christ (cf. Gal 2:16). Ultimately faith rests upon God (Rom 4:24; 1 Thes 1:8-9) and upon Christ (Rom 3:22, 26; Gal 2:16, 20). Yet it is imperative that one believe the gospel also (Acts 8:12; 11:20-21; 15:7; Rom 1:16; 10:8-17; 1 Cor 1:17-24; Phil 1:27; Heb 4:2), for it is just by this means that God’s salvation is made known and mediated. Moreover, believing the gospel entails repentance (Acts 14:15; 20:21, 24; 1 Thes 1:5-10) and obedience (Rom 1:5; 15:16-18; Heb 4:6). Those who refuse to obey the gospel are imperiling their lives (2 Thes 1:5-10; 1 Pt 4:17).<\/p>\n<p>2. <em>Growing.<\/em> The Gospel is more than a message to be received—it is also a place in which to stand (1 Cor 15:1-2). It is sustainer of life as well as giver of life. One grows as a Christian not by turning from the gospel to other things (to turn away from the gospel is to abandon God and Christ, Gal 1:6), but by going ever more deeply into the gospel. In Romans 1:15 Paul expresses his eagerness to proclaim the gospel to the Christians in Rome. In the following chapters, anticipating his visit, he offers one of his most profound expositions of the gospel—one whose truth has never been fathomed and whose power has never been exhausted.<\/p>\n<p>3. <em>Hoping.<\/em> “The hope of the gospel” (Col 1:23) includes not only the return of Christ and the glory of heaven (Col 1:5; 3:1-4; 2 Thes 2:14-16) but the final judgment as well. For those who embrace the gospel, the last judgment holds no terrors, because the Judge is the very one who rescues them from the wrath to come (1 Thes 1:10). Those who are united to him need not dread condemnation now or at the end (Rom 8:1). Instead, the last judgment will mark their final vindication (1 Cor 4:5; Gal 5:5). Accordingly, this theme is not just a corollary but an integral part of the Good News (Rom 2:16). Those who have died since believing the gospel (1 Pt 4:6) may seem to have suffered a fate common to all people, or even the condemnation reserved for the lawless; in fact, their response to the gospel assures them of approval by the coming Lord (4:5-6; 5:4) and of a share in the imperishable inheritance of heaven (1:4).<\/p>","summary_ro":"GOSPEL Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon godspell denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.” Preview • The Gospel Message of Isaiah • The Gospel in the New Testament • The Good News of Christ’s Coming • The Gospel according to Jesus • The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection The Gospel Message of Isaiah Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his...","summary_en":"GOSPEL Word derived from the Anglo-Saxon godspell denoting “glad tidings” or “good news.” Preview • The Gospel Message of Isaiah • The Gospel in the New Testament • The Good News of Christ’s Coming • The Gospel according to Jesus • The Gospel after Jesus’ Resurrection The Gospel Message of Isaiah Of all the passages cited, those of Isaiah provide the most important background for the gospel in the NT. According to Isaiah’s gospel, it is God alone who saves, and there is no explanation for his...","source":"Articles\/G.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58593,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:9","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:9","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","summary_en":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86219,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:9","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:9","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","summary_en":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113845,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:9","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:9","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","summary_en":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141471,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:9","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:9","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:9-10<\/strong> This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • <em>God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior:<\/em> God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • <em>called us to live a holy life:<\/em> Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • <em>not because we deserved it:<\/em> We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • <em>that was his plan from before the beginning of time:<\/em> See Titus 1:2; John 17:24; Eph 1:4, 11; 1 Pet 1:20; Rev 13:8. Salvation is completely removed from human merit and located exclusively in the gracious working of God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","summary_en":"1:9-10 This passage underscores the importance of obedience (1:8) and strengthens Timothy for it (cp. 1 Tim 1:15; 2:5-6). • God saved us . . . Christ Jesus, our Savior: God and Christ are described interchangeably in the role of Savior (see 1 Tim 1:1; 2:3-4). • called us to live a holy life: Salvation and godliness are linked (see 1 Tim 3:14-16; 5:8; Titus 2:11-14; 3:4-7; Eph 2:10). • not because we deserved it: We deserve condemnation (see Rom 3:23-24; 5:6-11; Eph 2:8-9; Titus 3:5). • that w...","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":66489,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Good News Message","title_en":"The Good News Message","content_ro":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","summary_en":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":66573,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Grace of God","title_en":"The Grace of God","content_ro":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","summary_en":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":66744,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","title_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","content_ro":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","summary_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","summary_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":94115,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Good News Message","title_en":"The Good News Message","content_ro":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","summary_en":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":94199,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Grace of God","title_en":"The Grace of God","content_ro":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","summary_en":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":94370,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","title_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","content_ro":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","summary_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","summary_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":121741,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Good News Message","title_en":"The Good News Message","content_ro":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","summary_en":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":121825,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Grace of God","title_en":"The Grace of God","content_ro":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","summary_en":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":121996,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","title_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","content_ro":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","summary_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","summary_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":149367,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Good News Message","title_en":"The Good News Message","content_ro":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Good News Message<\/h3>\n<p>The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; 3:15; 4:33; 5:30-32; 13:30-31) and as his chosen advocates (10:39-43). (4) The proper response to this Good News is repentance and faith (2:38; 3:19; 13:39, 48; 17:30; 20:21; 26:20). (5) The Holy Spirit is promised to those who accept this offer of God’s forgiveness and salvation from sin through Jesus Christ.<\/p>\n<p>This basic message was repeatedly preached to both Jews and Gentiles throughout the Mediterranean world (see 1:8; 9:15), including in the words of Peter and Philip recorded in Acts 2:14-41; 3:12-26; 4:8-12; 5:29-32; 8:4-13, 26-40; and 10:34-43. The same themes also characterize Paul’s preaching (e.g., Acts 13:16-49; 1 Cor 15:1-11).<\/p>\n<p>It is through this powerful message of God’s saving grace that people’s hearts and minds are turned toward him. And the reception of this message ushers in salvation. All people are summoned to repentance from sin and faith in the saving power of Jesus (Acts 4:12; 13:38; 16:30-31)—through his death we can be “made right in God’s sight” (13:39).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 4:23-24; 24:14; Mark 1:1, 14-15; Luke 4:18-21; Acts 2:14-40; 3:12-26; 8:25-40; Acts 10:34-43; 13:16-41; 16:31; 17:16-31; 20:21; Rom 1:1-5, 15-17; 10:15-17; 16:25-27; 1 Cor 1:18; 15:3-8; 2 Cor 4:3-7; Eph 1:13; 2:4-18; 2 Thes 2:13-14; 2 Tim 1:9-10; 2:8-13; Heb 4:1-16; 1 Pet 1:3-12; Rev 14:6-7<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","summary_en":"The Good News Message The apostles proclaimed the Good News (or \"gospel\") message in a definite sequence, with the following elements: (1) The Old Testament promises have been fulfilled in the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. (2) God has exalted Jesus by resurrecting him to be the head of the new people of God as the divinely appointed Messiah. (3) The apostles were witnesses of God’s work in Jesus Christ, both as eyewitnesses of his public ministry and resurrection (Acts 2:32; ...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":149451,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Grace of God","title_en":"The Grace of God","content_ro":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Grace of God<\/h3>\n<p><em>Grace<\/em> is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son.<\/p>\n<p>According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Acts 11:19-21; 13:43-49); later, it became clear that God’s grace in Jesus Christ extends to Gentiles as well (Acts 15:8-9; Eph 2:11-18; Titus 2:11). Signs and wonders attested the reality of God’s grace at work among the Gentiles (Acts 14:3).<\/p>\n<p>Paul proclaimed the Good News “about the wonderful grace of God” (Acts 20:24). Paul never seeks to prove that God is gracious, but he assumes it as a fact when he presents the Good News (see, e.g., Rom 3:24; 5:15-21). Paul rules out any idea that we merit our salvation, because God acts solely by his grace (Rom 4:4-5; Eph 2:4-9). Our good works do not give us right standing with God—if they did, God would be obliged to reward us for our efforts, just as a worker earns a wage (see Rom 11:5-6).<\/p>\n<p>God’s grace continues to impact believers throughout their lives—not just in the moment of conversion. Second Peter closes with a command for Christians to “grow in the grace” of Jesus Christ (2 Pet 3:18). Paul encouraged Christians to “continue to rely on the grace of God” as they remained faithful to their Lord (Acts 13:43). And when Paul left the Ephesian elders, he commended them “to God and the message of his grace,” the divine message that was able to build them up and sustain them (Acts 20:32; see 15:40). God’s grace is at the core of the Christian message and the Christian experience, from beginning to end. It is no wonder that the theme of grace is so prevalent in the writings of Jesus’ early followers.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Exod 34:5-7; Num 6:22-27; Ezra 9:8; Pss 30:5; 31:16; Ps 84:11; Isa 60:10; 61:1-3; Hos 14:1-9; Luke 4:18-19; Acts 15:11; 20:24; Rom 5:15-17, 20-21; 12:6; 2 Cor 6:1; 8:9; 12:9; Gal 2:21; 4:10; 5:3-6; Eph 1:3-8; 2:4-10; 2 Tim 1:9; 2:1; Titus 2:11; 3:7; Heb 2:9; 4:16; 13:9; Jas 4:6; 1 Pet 5:5-6, 12; 2 Pet 3:17-18<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","summary_en":"The Grace of God Grace is a key word in the Bible. It is used to indicate God’s kindness and favor, often in terms of salvation to the undeserving. The New Testament stresses that grace came through Jesus Christ (John 1:14-17). This is not to say that God’s grace was not active in the Old Testament; rather, God’s gracious activity toward humanity reached its culmination through his Son. According to the book of Acts, God’s great favor was initially experienced in the Jewish community (see Act...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":149622,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","title_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation","content_ro":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>God’s Unified Plan of Salvation<\/h3>\n<p>God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world through Jesus, and the Old Testament prepared his people for that climactic moment in salvation history. Paul keeps returning to this theme of continuity, especially in chs 9–11, where he shows how God’s dealings with Israel fit into that single, unfolding plan.<\/p>\n<p>At the same time, Paul is also concerned to help us understand the discontinuity in God’s single plan of salvation. That plan unfolds in stages. Now that the final stage in Christ has arrived, the prior stage—during which the law of Moses ruled over God’s people—has been left behind. Paul repeatedly emphasizes that our new relationship with God stands separate from the law of Moses (see 6:14; 7:4-6; 10:4). A similar point is made in John 1:17 and Heb 10:1. Paul’s recurring focus in Romans on the nature of God’s plan helps us to put the whole story of the Bible together in a way that honors all parts of his plan.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 1:21-23; Luke 1:46-55, 67-79; Acts 4:10-12; 10:34-43; 13:23-41; Rom 1:3-5, 16-17; 3:21-26; 5:6-11; 8:1-4; 10:5-13; 11:26-27; 1 Cor 15:1-4; Gal 2:14-21; 3:5-14; Eph 1:3-14; Col 1:15-22; 1 Tim 2:3-6; 2 Tim 1:9-10; Heb 9:27-28<\/p>","summary_ro":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","summary_en":"God’s Unified Plan of Salvation God’s plan of salvation unfolds throughout Scripture, and the continuity of that plan is a central theme in Romans. In 3:21, Paul makes two important points about the new way of being “made right” with God that has been inaugurated in Jesus Christ. First, it does not depend on obeying the laws and regulations of the Old Testament. Second, it was “promised in the writings of Moses and the prophets” (3:21; see also 1:2). God has always planned to save the world t...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"10":[{"id":34059,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Savior","title_en":"Savior","content_ro":"<h3>SAVIOR<\/h3>\n<p>One who delivers or rescues. The term “savior” is most frequently applied to God and Jesus Christ in the Bible. The understanding of Jesus as Savior is a key truth in appropriating the biblical message. Versions of the English Bible use “savior” in the OT to translate various forms of the Hebrew <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">yasha‘<\/span><em>,<\/em> which means “to save,” “to deliver,” or “to rescue.” Most frequently it is used to translate the participle of the verb, <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">moshia‘<\/span><em>,<\/em> meaning “the one who saves.” Used in this way, “savior” is found 13 or 14 times in the OT, depending upon the version.<\/p>\n<p>The basic understanding of the term “savior” as one who delivers or rescues is illustrated in Deuteronomy 22:27, where the law anticipated a situation when no deliverer was near in time of need. <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">Moshia‘<\/span> is also used for individuals, as both Othniel and Ehud are called “deliverers” (Jgs 3:9, 15) and Nehemiah 9:27 speaks of the judges collectively as deliverers sent by God. Second Kings 13:5 reports that the Lord gave Israel a savior in reference to their deliverance from the Arameans. Some have identified this deliverer with King Jeroboam II of Judah; others with a foreign king, quite often Zakir of Hamath. But the text does not clearly indicate who this savior might have been. The point of the text is that God sent this deliverer for his people. The majority of references in the OT refer to God himself as Israel’s savior, and even when other individuals are so termed, it is clearly stated that God sent them or raised them up. Israel understood that God was their savior and declared this in songs of praise (Pss 17:7; 106:1-12) and cries for help (Jer 14:8). David said this of God: “He is my stronghold, my refuge and my savior” (2 Sm 22:3, <span>niv<\/span>). Quite often the psalmists refer to the Lord as their “help” or “salvation” (Pss 27:9; 38:22; 42:5, 11; 65:5; 68:19; 79:9; 85:4; 89:26; all rendered “Savior” by the <span>niv<\/span>). The exodus was undoubtedly the greatest example of deliverance for Israel and undergirded their knowledge of God as the savior. The psalmist, in remembrance of Israel’s sin of making a golden calf, proclaims, “They forgot God, their savior, who had done such great things in Egypt” (Ps 106:21, <span>nlt<\/span>; cf. Is 63:11; Hos 13:4-6). In Isaiah, where “savior” is a frequent title for God, the term is used to emphasize his uniqueness. God alone is seen as savior, in contrast to foreign gods and idols: “I, even I, am the <span>Lord<\/span>, and apart from me there is no savior. I have revealed and saved and proclaimed—I, and not some foreign god among you” (Is 43:11-12, <span>niv<\/span>). Isaiah further states that God would show himself as savior by the future blessing and restoration of Israel (49:26; 60:16). The designation “savior” is not directly applied to the Messiah in the OT, but a passage like Zechariah 9:9 indicates that God’s Anointed One would be a deliverer. Several apocryphal books use the term “savior” for God, some in lofty titles like “everlasting Savior” (Bar 4:22) or “the eternal Savior of Israel” (3 Macc 7:16). This later usage also illustrates the idea of God as the one who is able to save Israel.<\/p>\n\n<p>The Greek literature uses <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span> (“savior,” “deliverer” from the verb <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">sozo<\/span> “to save,” “to rescue”) for both gods and humans. For example, at one point Herodotus refers to the Athenians as the “saviors” of Greece (<em>Persian Wars<\/em> 7.139.5). In the Septuagint <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span> (“savior”) is used to render various forms of the Hebrew <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">yasha‘<\/span> (“to save”). <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Soter<\/span> occurs 24 times in the NT and is exclusively applied to God and Jesus Christ (to God 8 times and to Christ 16 times). Out of the 24 NT occurrences of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span><em>,<\/em> ten are in the Letters and five in 2 Peter. Dependence upon the OT can be seen in Luke 1:47, where Mary praises God as Savior in her hymn of praise. Jesus’ name (Greek for Joshua) means “the Lord is salvation” and was given in anticipation of his function as the Savior (Mt 1:21). As the Savior, Jesus completes God’s plan for a promised deliverer (Acts 13:23; Ti 3:4), provides redemption for humanity (Ti 2:13-14), and is the hope of the believer (Phil 3:20-21). Inherent in the term “savior” is the concept of one who saves or delivers from danger to a position of safety. Jesus has delivered the believer from sin and death into immortality and life (2 Tm 1:10). While Jesus never refers to himself as Savior (<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span>), he is announced as such by the angels at his birth (Lk 2:11), confessed as such by those who heard his words (Jn 4:42), and proclaimed as Savior by the early church (Acts 5:31; 13:23). Salvation is central to the mission of Jesus (Lk 19:10). Paul teaches that Christ is the Savior of the church in the present (Eph 5:23) and future (Phil 3:20).<\/p>\n<p>Savior, as a title, is applied to God in the Pastoral Epistles and clearly represents God as Savior of all persons (1 Tm 2:3; 4:10). The Pastorals also clearly designate Jesus as Savior (2 Tm 1:10; Ti 3:6), in some instances also declaring that he is God the Savior (Ti 2:13; 3:4-6). Savior is used as a title for Jesus Christ throughout 2 Peter (e.g., 2 Pt 2:20). John, in his first letter, uses it to describe Jesus as the Savior sent by the Father to save the world (1 Jn 4:14).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Salvation.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>SAVIOR<\/h3>\n<p>One who delivers or rescues. The term “savior” is most frequently applied to God and Jesus Christ in the Bible. The understanding of Jesus as Savior is a key truth in appropriating the biblical message. Versions of the English Bible use “savior” in the OT to translate various forms of the Hebrew <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">yasha‘<\/span><em>,<\/em> which means “to save,” “to deliver,” or “to rescue.” Most frequently it is used to translate the participle of the verb, <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">moshia‘<\/span><em>,<\/em> meaning “the one who saves.” Used in this way, “savior” is found 13 or 14 times in the OT, depending upon the version.<\/p>\n<p>The basic understanding of the term “savior” as one who delivers or rescues is illustrated in Deuteronomy 22:27, where the law anticipated a situation when no deliverer was near in time of need. <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">Moshia‘<\/span> is also used for individuals, as both Othniel and Ehud are called “deliverers” (Jgs 3:9, 15) and Nehemiah 9:27 speaks of the judges collectively as deliverers sent by God. Second Kings 13:5 reports that the Lord gave Israel a savior in reference to their deliverance from the Arameans. Some have identified this deliverer with King Jeroboam II of Judah; others with a foreign king, quite often Zakir of Hamath. But the text does not clearly indicate who this savior might have been. The point of the text is that God sent this deliverer for his people. The majority of references in the OT refer to God himself as Israel’s savior, and even when other individuals are so termed, it is clearly stated that God sent them or raised them up. Israel understood that God was their savior and declared this in songs of praise (Pss 17:7; 106:1-12) and cries for help (Jer 14:8). David said this of God: “He is my stronghold, my refuge and my savior” (2 Sm 22:3, <span>niv<\/span>). Quite often the psalmists refer to the Lord as their “help” or “salvation” (Pss 27:9; 38:22; 42:5, 11; 65:5; 68:19; 79:9; 85:4; 89:26; all rendered “Savior” by the <span>niv<\/span>). The exodus was undoubtedly the greatest example of deliverance for Israel and undergirded their knowledge of God as the savior. The psalmist, in remembrance of Israel’s sin of making a golden calf, proclaims, “They forgot God, their savior, who had done such great things in Egypt” (Ps 106:21, <span>nlt<\/span>; cf. Is 63:11; Hos 13:4-6). In Isaiah, where “savior” is a frequent title for God, the term is used to emphasize his uniqueness. God alone is seen as savior, in contrast to foreign gods and idols: “I, even I, am the <span>Lord<\/span>, and apart from me there is no savior. I have revealed and saved and proclaimed—I, and not some foreign god among you” (Is 43:11-12, <span>niv<\/span>). Isaiah further states that God would show himself as savior by the future blessing and restoration of Israel (49:26; 60:16). The designation “savior” is not directly applied to the Messiah in the OT, but a passage like Zechariah 9:9 indicates that God’s Anointed One would be a deliverer. Several apocryphal books use the term “savior” for God, some in lofty titles like “everlasting Savior” (Bar 4:22) or “the eternal Savior of Israel” (3 Macc 7:16). This later usage also illustrates the idea of God as the one who is able to save Israel.<\/p>\n\n<p>The Greek literature uses <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span> (“savior,” “deliverer” from the verb <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">sozo<\/span> “to save,” “to rescue”) for both gods and humans. For example, at one point Herodotus refers to the Athenians as the “saviors” of Greece (<em>Persian Wars<\/em> 7.139.5). In the Septuagint <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span> (“savior”) is used to render various forms of the Hebrew <span class=\"hebrew\" lang=\"he\">yasha‘<\/span> (“to save”). <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">Soter<\/span> occurs 24 times in the NT and is exclusively applied to God and Jesus Christ (to God 8 times and to Christ 16 times). Out of the 24 NT occurrences of <span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span><em>,<\/em> ten are in the Letters and five in 2 Peter. Dependence upon the OT can be seen in Luke 1:47, where Mary praises God as Savior in her hymn of praise. Jesus’ name (Greek for Joshua) means “the Lord is salvation” and was given in anticipation of his function as the Savior (Mt 1:21). As the Savior, Jesus completes God’s plan for a promised deliverer (Acts 13:23; Ti 3:4), provides redemption for humanity (Ti 2:13-14), and is the hope of the believer (Phil 3:20-21). Inherent in the term “savior” is the concept of one who saves or delivers from danger to a position of safety. Jesus has delivered the believer from sin and death into immortality and life (2 Tm 1:10). While Jesus never refers to himself as Savior (<span class=\"greek\" lang=\"el\">soter<\/span>), he is announced as such by the angels at his birth (Lk 2:11), confessed as such by those who heard his words (Jn 4:42), and proclaimed as Savior by the early church (Acts 5:31; 13:23). Salvation is central to the mission of Jesus (Lk 19:10). Paul teaches that Christ is the Savior of the church in the present (Eph 5:23) and future (Phil 3:20).<\/p>\n<p>Savior, as a title, is applied to God in the Pastoral Epistles and clearly represents God as Savior of all persons (1 Tm 2:3; 4:10). The Pastorals also clearly designate Jesus as Savior (2 Tm 1:10; Ti 3:6), in some instances also declaring that he is God the Savior (Ti 2:13; 3:4-6). Savior is used as a title for Jesus Christ throughout 2 Peter (e.g., 2 Pt 2:20). John, in his first letter, uses it to describe Jesus as the Savior sent by the Father to save the world (1 Jn 4:14).<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Salvation.<\/p>","summary_ro":"SAVIOR One who delivers or rescues. The term “savior” is most frequently applied to God and Jesus Christ in the Bible. The understanding of Jesus as Savior is a key truth in appropriating the biblical message. Versions of the English Bible use “savior” in the OT to translate various forms of the Hebrew yasha‘, which means “to save,” “to deliver,” or “to rescue.” Most frequently it is used to translate the participle of the verb, moshia‘, meaning “the one who saves.” Used in this way, “savior”...","summary_en":"SAVIOR One who delivers or rescues. The term “savior” is most frequently applied to God and Jesus Christ in the Bible. The understanding of Jesus as Savior is a key truth in appropriating the biblical message. Versions of the English Bible use “savior” in the OT to translate various forms of the Hebrew yasha‘, which means “to save,” “to deliver,” or “to rescue.” Most frequently it is used to translate the participle of the verb, moshia‘, meaning “the one who saves.” Used in this way, “savior”...","source":"Articles\/S.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58594,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:10","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:10","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","summary_en":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86220,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:10","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:10","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","summary_en":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113846,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:10","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:10","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","summary_en":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141472,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:10","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:10","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:10<\/strong> God’s gift of grace has been <em>made<\/em> . . . <em>plain<\/em> in history by <em>Christ Jesus<\/em> (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • <em>by the appearing:<\/em> See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • <em>broke the power of death:<\/em> See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • <em>the way to life:<\/em> See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • <em>through the Good News:<\/em> Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","summary_en":"1:10 God’s gift of grace has been made . . . plain in history by Christ Jesus (see Rom 16:26; 1 Pet 1:20). • by the appearing: See study note on 1 Tim 6:14. • broke the power of death: See 1 Cor 15:26; 2 Thes 2:8; Heb 2:14. • the way to life: See 2 Tim 1:1; 1 Cor 15:53-54; Titus 1:2. • through the Good News: Salvation is provided by Christ, but its effects are mediated through proclamation of the Good News (see Titus 1:2-3; Rom 1:16-17; 10:14-15).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"11":[{"id":36873,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Teacher","title_en":"Teacher","content_ro":"<h3>TEACHER<\/h3>\n<p>Teachers conserved the values and academia of a nation and passed them on to each new generation. In OT times the first teachers were often parents (Dt 6:7, 20-25; 11:19-21). Leaders like Moses and Aaron were charged with teaching the people (Lv 10:11), and later the priests and Levites had a teaching function (Dt 24:8; 33:8-10; 2 Chr 17:7-9; Ez 44:23; Mi 3:11). God himself was thought of as a teacher (Pss 25:8, 12; 27:11; 32:8; 86:11; Is 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>In the NT the Greek noun for “teacher” and the verb “to teach” are widely used. John the Baptist was called a teacher (Lk 3:12). The term is used more than 30 times of Jesus (Mt 4:23; 5:2; 7:29; 9:35; 11:1; Mk 1:21; 2:13; 4:1-2; 6:2, 6, 34; Lk 4:15, 31; 5:3; 6:6; Jn 6:59; 7:14, 28; etc.). People recognized his teaching as authoritative (Mt 7:29; Mk 1:22; Lk 4:32). Even as a boy of 12 he conversed in a profound way with the teachers of the law in the temple (Lk 2:46). These men were often associated with the Pharisees (5:17). Gamaliel was a Pharisee and a teacher of the law (Acts 5:34). The term “rabbi” was often used to denote teacher. The rabbi was held in great honor. In the early church the teacher was widely recognized (Acts 13:1; 1 Cor 12:28-29; Eph 4:11; 2 Tm 1:11; Jas 3:1).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>TEACHER<\/h3>\n<p>Teachers conserved the values and academia of a nation and passed them on to each new generation. In OT times the first teachers were often parents (Dt 6:7, 20-25; 11:19-21). Leaders like Moses and Aaron were charged with teaching the people (Lv 10:11), and later the priests and Levites had a teaching function (Dt 24:8; 33:8-10; 2 Chr 17:7-9; Ez 44:23; Mi 3:11). God himself was thought of as a teacher (Pss 25:8, 12; 27:11; 32:8; 86:11; Is 2:3).<\/p>\n<p>In the NT the Greek noun for “teacher” and the verb “to teach” are widely used. John the Baptist was called a teacher (Lk 3:12). The term is used more than 30 times of Jesus (Mt 4:23; 5:2; 7:29; 9:35; 11:1; Mk 1:21; 2:13; 4:1-2; 6:2, 6, 34; Lk 4:15, 31; 5:3; 6:6; Jn 6:59; 7:14, 28; etc.). People recognized his teaching as authoritative (Mt 7:29; Mk 1:22; Lk 4:32). Even as a boy of 12 he conversed in a profound way with the teachers of the law in the temple (Lk 2:46). These men were often associated with the Pharisees (5:17). Gamaliel was a Pharisee and a teacher of the law (Acts 5:34). The term “rabbi” was often used to denote teacher. The rabbi was held in great honor. In the early church the teacher was widely recognized (Acts 13:1; 1 Cor 12:28-29; Eph 4:11; 2 Tm 1:11; Jas 3:1).<\/p>","summary_ro":"TEACHER Teachers conserved the values and academia of a nation and passed them on to each new generation. In OT times the first teachers were often parents (Dt 6:7, 20-25; 11:19-21). Leaders like Moses and Aaron were charged with teaching the people (Lv 10:11), and later the priests and Levites had a teaching function (Dt 24:8; 33:8-10; 2 Chr 17:7-9; Ez 44:23; Mi 3:11). God himself was thought of as a teacher (Pss 25:8, 12; 27:11; 32:8; 86:11; Is 2:3). In the NT the Greek noun for “teacher” a...","summary_en":"TEACHER Teachers conserved the values and academia of a nation and passed them on to each new generation. In OT times the first teachers were often parents (Dt 6:7, 20-25; 11:19-21). Leaders like Moses and Aaron were charged with teaching the people (Lv 10:11), and later the priests and Levites had a teaching function (Dt 24:8; 33:8-10; 2 Chr 17:7-9; Ez 44:23; Mi 3:11). God himself was thought of as a teacher (Pss 25:8, 12; 27:11; 32:8; 86:11; Is 2:3). In the NT the Greek noun for “teacher” a...","source":"Articles\/T.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"12":[{"id":58595,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:12","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:12","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","summary_en":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86221,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:12","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:12","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","summary_en":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113847,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:12","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:12","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","summary_en":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141473,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:12","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:12","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:12<\/strong> Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • <em>what I have entrusted to him<\/em> (or <em>what has been entrusted to me;<\/em> literally <em>my deposit<\/em>): <em>My deposit<\/em> might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","summary_en":"1:12 Paul had complete confidence as he faced his own death (see 4:17-18; Rom 1:16; 2 Cor 4:8-9; Phil 1:20); it was an example for Timothy to follow (see 2 Tim 1:8). • what I have entrusted to him (or what has been entrusted to me; literally my deposit): My deposit might be either the Good News that had been entrusted to Paul (see 1 Tim 6:20) or Paul’s life and ministry that he had committed to God.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":65581,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":67537,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":93207,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":95163,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":120833,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":122789,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":148459,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":150415,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership","title_en":"The Mantle of Leadership","content_ro":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Mantle of Leadership<\/h3>\n<p>The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant suffering violently and bodily. Paul endured suffering for the sake of those to whom he proclaimed the Good News, always putting their salvation before his own physical well-being (2 Tim 2:10; 2 Cor 4:8-12). The Christian leader’s life is a proclamation of Christ crucified, of God’s power through human weakness (2 Cor 12:8-10), and of God’s wisdom despite human foolishness (1 Cor 1:18-31). As Paul summoned Timothy to take up the mantle of leadership (2 Tim 4:1-5), he was also summoning Timothy to suffer with him (1:8; 2:3; 4:5), scorning the shame of the cross (1:8).<\/p>\n<p>If leadership does not orbit faithfully around Christ as its self-giving center, it ceases to be leadership in Christ and fails to understand the Good News, as it tends to revolve around self. But leadership that is modeled after Christ is other-directed and sacrificial (see Phil 2:3-8). Such a leader is willing to endure suffering, knowing that those who have died with Christ will live with him and that those who endure hardship will reign with him (2 Tim 2:11-12).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>John 13:15; Acts 20:35; 2 Cor 4:8-12; Eph 5:2; Col 1:24; 1 Thes 1:6-7; 2 Thes 3:9; 1 Tim 1:16; 4:12; 2 Tim 1:8, 12; 2:3, 10-12; 4:1-5; Titus 2:7; Heb 6:12; 13:7; 1 Pet 2:21; 5:1-4<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","summary_en":"The Mantle of Leadership The mantle of Christian leadership is the garb of servants who suffer for those they lead (Mark 10:35-45). For Paul, the essence of good leadership was to provide an example that mirrored Christ’s own example. The cross of Christ was central for Paul, and it had total claim on his life. When he said, “I want to suffer with him, sharing in his death” (Phil 3:10; see Col 1:24), he was speaking of more than emotional turmoil or even of dealing with sin. He meant sufferin...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"14":[{"id":58596,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:14","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:14","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","summary_en":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86222,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:14","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:14","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","summary_en":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113848,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:14","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:14","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","summary_en":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141474,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:14","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:14","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:14<\/strong> Timothy must <em>guard the precious truth<\/em> (literally <em>guard the good deposit;<\/em> see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","summary_en":"1:14 Timothy must guard the precious truth (literally guard the good deposit; see study notes on 1:12; 3:11) by faithfully proclaiming it and preventing false teachers from distorting it (see study note on 2:2; see also 1 Tim 6:20).","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"15":[{"id":3041,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Asia","title_en":"Asia","content_ro":"<h3>ASIA<\/h3>\n<p>In NT times, the Roman province immediately east of the Aegean Sea. The province was established in 133 <span>BC<\/span> out of the kingdom left to the Romans in the will of Attalus III, king of Pergamum. Greek geographers generally employed the name Asia to denote the whole eastern continent, but from the second century on, the Romans generally referred to the kings of Pergamum as “kings of Asia.” Hence the custom of using “Asia” for the peninsula alone (i.e., Asia Minor) gradually crept into popular usage.<\/p>\n<p>The extent of the province of Asia differed at each stage of its history. Before Roman occupation the word was used to refer to the kingdom of the Seleucid dynasty (founded by Seleucus I; 305–281 <span>BC<\/span>). The Apocrypha referred thus to Asia (1 Macc 8:6; 11:13; 12:39; 13:32; 2 Macc 3:3), as did the early Jewish historian Josephus in his Antiquities. When the territory was wrested from Seleucid control by the Romans in their war against Antiochus the Great, the Romans gave it to their allies, the Attalids; Attalus III willed it to the Romans. The limits of Roman control were not firmly established until an extensive revolt had been put down. The borders then included Mysia, Lydia, Caria, and Phrygia, and (nearer the Aegean) Aeolis, Ionia, and Troas. The islands off the coast (Lesbos, Chios, Samos, Rhodes, Patmos, etc.) were also included. The mainland now forms part of modern Turkey.<\/p>\n<p>In 116 <span>BC<\/span> the province was enlarged to include Greater Phrygia. Its geographic limits were then Bithynia to the north, Galatia to the east, Lycia to the south, and the Aegean Sea to the west. Even then, the boundaries were not solidly fixed, for in 25 <span>BC<\/span> Augustus Caesar augmented Rome’s dominion by combining other parts of Phrygia, Lyconia, Pisidia, and possibly Pamphylia into a province called Galatia. Those geographical limits remained until <span>AD<\/span> 285, when the province was greatly reduced in size and the term Asia became restricted to the coastal areas and lower valleys of the Maeander, Cayster, Hermus, and Caicus Rivers.<\/p>\n<p>During Roman occupation the capital of the province was Pergamum. By the time of Augustus, however, the residence of the Roman proconsul was at Ephesus.<\/p>\n<p>In the NT, Asia generally meant the Roman province of that name. Sometimes the concept was primarily geographical; at other times primarily political. For example, at the Feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem there were Jews who had come from “Asia.” These included other provinces governed by Rome, such as Cappadocia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia (Acts 2:9-10). This seems to indicate that Luke, the writer of Acts, used the term to describe the province originally bequeathed to the Romans by Attalus III. Luke used the word again in Acts 6:9, providing tacit evidence of the strength of Jewish communities in Asia Minor as a whole and confirming the use of “Asia” in the restricted sense of the Roman province.<\/p>\n<p>On Paul’s second missionary journey, he and Timothy were prevented by the Holy Spirit from preaching in Asia (Acts 16:6-8). Evidently, from the context, Luke again had the old boundaries of the province in mind. On Paul’s return from Greece he stopped briefly at Ephesus (Acts 18:19-21). On his third missionary journey, he remained in Ephesus for more than two years, so that from this capital city “all the residents of Asia heard the word of the Lord, both Jews and Greeks” (Acts 19:10, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Luke further referred to Asia in Acts 19:26-27; 20:4, 16, 18; and 27:2. Paul also made several references to it (Rom 16:5; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Cor 1:8; 2 Tm 1:15). The apostle Peter likewise used the term (1 Pt 1:1). In the NT the risen Christ was the last to refer to Asia. He instructed the apostle John, then living in exile on the island of Patmos, to write letters to seven specific churches on the mainland of Asia (Rv 1:1-4).<\/p>\n<p>Other cities in this Roman province mentioned in the NT include Laodicea and Hierapolis (Col 4:13), and lesser-known Adramyttium (Acts 27:2), and Assos (Acts 20:13-14).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>ASIA<\/h3>\n<p>In NT times, the Roman province immediately east of the Aegean Sea. The province was established in 133 <span>BC<\/span> out of the kingdom left to the Romans in the will of Attalus III, king of Pergamum. Greek geographers generally employed the name Asia to denote the whole eastern continent, but from the second century on, the Romans generally referred to the kings of Pergamum as “kings of Asia.” Hence the custom of using “Asia” for the peninsula alone (i.e., Asia Minor) gradually crept into popular usage.<\/p>\n<p>The extent of the province of Asia differed at each stage of its history. Before Roman occupation the word was used to refer to the kingdom of the Seleucid dynasty (founded by Seleucus I; 305–281 <span>BC<\/span>). The Apocrypha referred thus to Asia (1 Macc 8:6; 11:13; 12:39; 13:32; 2 Macc 3:3), as did the early Jewish historian Josephus in his Antiquities. When the territory was wrested from Seleucid control by the Romans in their war against Antiochus the Great, the Romans gave it to their allies, the Attalids; Attalus III willed it to the Romans. The limits of Roman control were not firmly established until an extensive revolt had been put down. The borders then included Mysia, Lydia, Caria, and Phrygia, and (nearer the Aegean) Aeolis, Ionia, and Troas. The islands off the coast (Lesbos, Chios, Samos, Rhodes, Patmos, etc.) were also included. The mainland now forms part of modern Turkey.<\/p>\n<p>In 116 <span>BC<\/span> the province was enlarged to include Greater Phrygia. Its geographic limits were then Bithynia to the north, Galatia to the east, Lycia to the south, and the Aegean Sea to the west. Even then, the boundaries were not solidly fixed, for in 25 <span>BC<\/span> Augustus Caesar augmented Rome’s dominion by combining other parts of Phrygia, Lyconia, Pisidia, and possibly Pamphylia into a province called Galatia. Those geographical limits remained until <span>AD<\/span> 285, when the province was greatly reduced in size and the term Asia became restricted to the coastal areas and lower valleys of the Maeander, Cayster, Hermus, and Caicus Rivers.<\/p>\n<p>During Roman occupation the capital of the province was Pergamum. By the time of Augustus, however, the residence of the Roman proconsul was at Ephesus.<\/p>\n<p>In the NT, Asia generally meant the Roman province of that name. Sometimes the concept was primarily geographical; at other times primarily political. For example, at the Feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem there were Jews who had come from “Asia.” These included other provinces governed by Rome, such as Cappadocia, Phrygia, and Pamphylia (Acts 2:9-10). This seems to indicate that Luke, the writer of Acts, used the term to describe the province originally bequeathed to the Romans by Attalus III. Luke used the word again in Acts 6:9, providing tacit evidence of the strength of Jewish communities in Asia Minor as a whole and confirming the use of “Asia” in the restricted sense of the Roman province.<\/p>\n<p>On Paul’s second missionary journey, he and Timothy were prevented by the Holy Spirit from preaching in Asia (Acts 16:6-8). Evidently, from the context, Luke again had the old boundaries of the province in mind. On Paul’s return from Greece he stopped briefly at Ephesus (Acts 18:19-21). On his third missionary journey, he remained in Ephesus for more than two years, so that from this capital city “all the residents of Asia heard the word of the Lord, both Jews and Greeks” (Acts 19:10, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Luke further referred to Asia in Acts 19:26-27; 20:4, 16, 18; and 27:2. Paul also made several references to it (Rom 16:5; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Cor 1:8; 2 Tm 1:15). The apostle Peter likewise used the term (1 Pt 1:1). In the NT the risen Christ was the last to refer to Asia. He instructed the apostle John, then living in exile on the island of Patmos, to write letters to seven specific churches on the mainland of Asia (Rv 1:1-4).<\/p>\n<p>Other cities in this Roman province mentioned in the NT include Laodicea and Hierapolis (Col 4:13), and lesser-known Adramyttium (Acts 27:2), and Assos (Acts 20:13-14).<\/p>","summary_ro":"ASIA In NT times, the Roman province immediately east of the Aegean Sea. The province was established in 133 BC out of the kingdom left to the Romans in the will of Attalus III, king of Pergamum. Greek geographers generally employed the name Asia to denote the whole eastern continent, but from the second century on, the Romans generally referred to the kings of Pergamum as “kings of Asia.” Hence the custom of using “Asia” for the peninsula alone (i.e., Asia Minor) gradually crept into popular...","summary_en":"ASIA In NT times, the Roman province immediately east of the Aegean Sea. The province was established in 133 BC out of the kingdom left to the Romans in the will of Attalus III, king of Pergamum. Greek geographers generally employed the name Asia to denote the whole eastern continent, but from the second century on, the Romans generally referred to the kings of Pergamum as “kings of Asia.” Hence the custom of using “Asia” for the peninsula alone (i.e., Asia Minor) gradually crept into popular...","source":"Articles\/A.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":16252,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Hermogenes","title_en":"Hermogenes","content_ro":"<h3>HERMOGENES<\/h3>\n<p>Prominent Asian believer who “turned away” from Paul (2 Tm 1:15). His actions may have been the result of doctrinal disagreement but more likely involved his unwillingness to come to Paul’s defense during the apostle’s second Roman imprisonment for fear of suffering the same fate himself.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>HERMOGENES<\/h3>\n<p>Prominent Asian believer who “turned away” from Paul (2 Tm 1:15). His actions may have been the result of doctrinal disagreement but more likely involved his unwillingness to come to Paul’s defense during the apostle’s second Roman imprisonment for fear of suffering the same fate himself.<\/p>","summary_ro":"HERMOGENES Prominent Asian believer who “turned away” from Paul (2 Tm 1:15). His actions may have been the result of doctrinal disagreement but more likely involved his unwillingness to come to Paul’s defense during the apostle’s second Roman imprisonment for fear of suffering the same fate himself.","summary_en":"HERMOGENES Prominent Asian believer who “turned away” from Paul (2 Tm 1:15). His actions may have been the result of doctrinal disagreement but more likely involved his unwillingness to come to Paul’s defense during the apostle’s second Roman imprisonment for fear of suffering the same fate himself.","source":"Articles\/H.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":29306,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Paul, the Apostle","title_en":"Paul, the Apostle","content_ro":"<h3>PAUL, T<span>he Apostle<\/span><\/h3>\n<p>Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles.<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>• Education<\/p>\n<p>• Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>• Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>• Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>• Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>• Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>• The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>• Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>• The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>• Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FamilyandCulturalBackground\">Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born around <span>AD<\/span> 10, a Jew in a family of Pharisees (Acts 23:6) of the tribe of Benjamin (Phil 3:5) in Tarsus of Cilicia (Acts 9:11; 21:39; 22:3), a center of commerce and learning that embraced the Hellenistic spirit and Roman politics. It was a city of which he could be proud (21:39). His parents named him Saul, perhaps after the first king of Israel, who was also a Benjaminite (1 Sm 11:15; Acts 13:21), but Acts 13:9 notes that he “was also called Paul.” He uses the Roman name Paul throughout his letters.<\/p>\n<p>From religious parents Paul received knowledge of the Law and Prophets and the Hebrew and Aramaic languages (Acts 21:40; 22:2-3; 23:6; Gal 1:14; Phil 3:5-6). Tarsus, however, was not a Jewish city. Rather, it had a Greek character, being a place where the Greek language was spoken and Greek literature was cultivated. This accounts for Paul’s familiarity with Greek (Acts 21:37), the language of the streets and shops of Tarsus.<\/p>\n<p>Jews were brought to Tarsus, the capital of the Roman province of Cilicia, in 171 <span>BC<\/span> to promote business in the region. At that time Paul’s ancestors were probably given Roman citizenship. Paul inherited from his father both Tarsisian and Roman citizenship, which would prove to be of great value to Paul in his later life as he traveled with the gospel throughout the Roman Empire (Acts 16:37; 22:25-29; 23:27). Paul may have had several brothers and sisters, but Acts 23:16 mentions only one sister, whose son performed a lifesaving act for his uncle.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was a tent maker (Acts 18:3). He may have learned this trade from his father, or he may have selected it as a means of self-support, as was the custom of those in rabbinical training. Tarsus was well known for the goat’s-hair cloth called cilicium. It was the weaving of this cloth and the fashioning of it into tents, sails, awnings, and cloaks that gave Paul his economic independence during his apostolic ministry (Acts 18:3; 20:34; 28:30; 2 Cor 11:9; 1 Thes 2:9; 2 Thes 3:8).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Education\">Education<\/p>\n<p>Although born in Tarsus, Paul testified to the Jews in Jerusalem that he had been brought up in this city and studied under Gamaliel (Acts 22:3). It is not clear when Paul was first brought to Jerusalem, but it is likely that sometime between the ages of 13 and 20 he began his formal rabbinical studies. His teacher, Gamaliel, was the grandson of Hillel, founder of a Pharisaic school whose teachings run through the Talmudic writings to this day. This is the same Gamaliel whose wisdom persuaded the Sanhedrin to spare the lives of Peter and the apostles (5:33-40). No doubt, it was while studying under Gamaliel in Hillel’s school that Paul began to advance in Judaism beyond many Jews of his own age and became extremely zealous for the traditions of his fathers (Gal 1:14). Perhaps then also Paul began to experience the struggles with the law he would later describe in Romans 7.<\/p>\n<p>While Paul was studying the Jewish law in Jerusalem, Jesus was working as a carpenter in Nazareth. Then Jesus gathered the disciples who would one day be Paul’s coworkers in the gospel, fulfilled his ministry, and accomplished redemption on the cross of Calvary (<span>AD<\/span> 30). Christ’s resurrection gave birth to the church, which was baptized in the Holy Spirit at the Feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SaulthePersecutor\">Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>Shortly after these world-changing events, the members of certain synagogues in Jerusalem, including the Cilician synagogue, that of Paul’s native land (Acts 6:9), could not withstand the wisdom and spirit (v 10) of a member of the church in Jerusalem named Stephen (vv 5, 8). They accused him of blasphemy before the Sanhedrin (vv 11-15) and after his eloquent defense (7:1-53) dragged him out of the city, where he was stoned to death. He became the first Christian martyr. The record does not fully reveal the role Paul played in these proceedings, but we know that he was present and prominent because the witnesses against Stephen, who were required to throw the first stones in the execution, “laid their clothes at the feet of a young man called Saul [Paul]” (v 58, <span>niv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>At Stephen’s trial, Paul heard Stephen’s historical method of defense, and he later used it himself at Antioch of Pisidia (Acts 13:16-41). He witnessed the man with the face of an angel (6:15), full of the Holy Spirit, looking above and proclaiming “the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing at the right hand of God” (7:56). Stephen’s death initiated the events that would culminate in Paul’s conversion and commission as the apostle to the Gentiles. But at that time Paul was a leader of the oppressors of the church. He breathed threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord (9:1); he persecuted the church of God and tried to destroy it (Gal 1:13) by imprisoning Christians, both male and female (Acts 22:4), in many cities.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ConversionandCalling\">Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>Paul had obtained letters from the high priest in Jerusalem to the synagogues in Damascus authorizing him to arrest the believers there and bring them to Jerusalem for trial (Acts 9:1-2). Paul traveled to Damascus for this purpose. Then, on the outskirts of the city, came the event that was to transform this law-keeping persecutor of Jesus Christ and blasphemous destroyer of the infant church into the chief propagator of the gospel of grace and master builder of the church (1 Cor 3:10; 1 Tm 1:13). This was the occasion of Paul’s conversion (c. <span>AD<\/span> 31–33). It was of such revolutionary and lasting importance that three detailed accounts of it are given in the book of Acts (Acts 9:1-19; 22:1-21; 26:1-23), and many references are given to it in Paul’s own writings (1 Cor 9:1; 15:8; Gal 1:15-16; Eph 3:3; Phil 3:12).<\/p>\n<p>At that time a light from heaven, brighter than the midday sun, shone around Paul and his traveling companions, and they fell to the ground (Acts 26:13-14). Only Paul, however, heard the voice of Jesus instruct him in his commission as a minister and witness to the Gentiles (vv 14-18). Temporarily blinded, Paul was led into Damascus (9:8). There, the disciple Ananias and the Christian community forgave Paul, baptized him, and helped him through the bewildering event of his conversion (vv 10-22). After a short time with the church there, Paul was threatened with death by the Jews to whom he preached Jesus (vv 20-22), but he was protected by the believers and ingeniously delivered from his persecutors (vv 23-25).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PreparationforMinistry\">Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>Then began a period of preparation, which lasted about 13 years. During this time, Paul first was in the desert of Arabia for three years. Here was his opportunity to pray and reflect on Stephen’s defense to the Sanhedrin, the momentous significance of his conversion, the vision he received of Jesus Christ, and the meaning of all this in the light of Jewish theology. Following this, Paul returned to Damascus and then visited Peter in Jerusalem for 15 days (Gal 1:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>At first, the disciples in Jerusalem were afraid of him because they did not believe he was a disciple of Jesus (Acts 9:26), but he was championed by Barnabas and thus accepted by the believers in Jerusalem (vv 27-28). While there, Paul may have heard the oral gospel, a summary of the words and deeds of Jesus, handed down to all converts. This would have included the institution of the Lord’s Supper (1 Cor 11:23-25), specific words of the Lord (Acts 20:35; 1 Cor 7:10; 9:14), the appearances of the resurrected Christ (1 Cor 15:3-8), and the spirit and character of Jesus (2 Cor 10:1; Phil 2:5-8). Paul also preached in Jerusalem, perhaps in the same synagogues in which he had heard Stephen. However, when his life was again threatened by the Jews, the believers sent him away to Tarsus (Acts 9:29-30; Gal 1:21).<\/p>\n<p>The end of Paul’s preparation came when Barnabas went to Tarsus to look for him and bring him to Antioch. By this time Paul had lived for 10 years in Cilicia. Since his conversion, before being sent to Tarsus, he had proclaimed Jesus (Acts 9:20), speaking boldly in the name of the Lord (v 27). There is no reason to think he did otherwise while living among the Gentiles in Cilicia. In fact, his work may have been so effective that he began to attract attention in Antioch. During these years, Paul probably underwent many of the sufferings mentioned in 2 Corinthians 11:24-26. Several scholars think that the ecstatic experience mentioned in 2 Corinthians 12:1-9, with its accompanying thorn in the flesh, also took place before he came to Antioch.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SentOutfromAntioch\">Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch had its origins in the persecution fomented by Paul after the death of Stephen. Until they arrived in Antioch, the scattered believers had only spoken the word to Jews (Acts 11:19). It was here that the Gentiles first heard the Good News (v 20), and many became believers (v 21). It is fitting that Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles (Acts 22:21; Rom 11:13), who was as yet unknown by sight to the churches of Judea (Gal 1:22), should appear in Antioch to formally begin the ministry to which he was called (Acts 26:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>Barnabas and Paul stayed with the church in Antioch for a year. Their work there was so blessed that a new name, Christian, was coined to distinguish the believers in Antioch from Gentiles and Jews (Acts 11:26). Hearing of a famine in Judea, the disciples in Antioch determined to send relief to the believers in Judea and did so by Barnabas and Paul (v 30). Such a gift displayed to the Jewish churches the potency of the gospel among the Gentiles. Their mission complete, Barnabas and Paul returned to Antioch with John Mark (12:25), Barnabas’s cousin (Col 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from the Day of Pentecost, the work in the gospel had been casual and incidental. Contacts were made in the homes, the marketplace, the streets, synagogues, highways, etc. (Acts 3:1; 5:12, 42; 8:26-29; 10:22). But in Antioch the Holy Spirit initiated a determined effort to evangelize a section of the Roman Empire (13:1-3). By the Holy Spirit’s instructions, the church separated Barnabas and Paul for this work. With the prayers and encouragement of this church, and with John Mark as their assistant, Barnabas and Paul, sent out by the Holy Spirit, sailed for Cyprus (v 4).<\/p>\n\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TravelingwithBarnabas\">Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>Arriving in Salamis, they preached in the synagogues as they traveled the length of the island to Paphos (Acts 13:5-6). There the Roman proconsul, Sergius Paulus, wanted to hear the word of God (v 7). A magician named Elymas Bar-Jesus tried to prevent the proconsul from believing in Jesus but was stricken with temporary blindness by Paul’s command (vv 8-11). This was the first manifestation in Paul of the signs of an apostle (2 Cor 12:12). From then on, the name Paul, not Saul, is used in Luke’s record of the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 13:9), and Paul replaced Barnabas as the leader of the party. So “Paul and his company” set sail from Paphos and arrived in Perga of Pamphylia (v 13). John Mark deserted them at Perga and returned to his home in Jerusalem (v 13). This caused discord (15:39), but Paul and Mark were later reconciled (Col 4:10; 2 Tm 4:11).<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s travels with the gospel now continued through the Roman province of Asia, specifically in the southern portion of Galatia, the areas of Pamphylia, Pisidia, and Lycaonia. The coastal area where the party landed is a hot, malarial region. It is thought that Paul contracted malaria there and so traveled inland through the mountains to the 4,000-foot- (1,219.2-meter-) high tablelands. Such a journey would have been full of dangerous rivers and bandits (2 Cor 11:26), but Paul was well cared for by the Galatian highlanders when he arrived (Gal 4:13-15) and was rewarded with a warm reception to his message (Acts 13:48-49).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Barnabas were asked to speak at the synagogue of Antioch in Pisidia (Acts 13:15), and Paul delivered a discourse full of the characteristics of the gospel he would later record in his letters to the churches (vv 16-41). He was invited to speak the next week (v 42); nearly the whole city gathered together to hear the word of God (v 44). This stirred up jealousy in the Jews who opposed Paul’s words (v 45), causing the apostles’ dramatic turn to the Gentiles (vv 46-47). Many Gentiles in Antioch believed and spread the word throughout the region, but Paul and Barnabas were forced out and went to Iconium in Lycaonia (vv 48-51).<\/p>\n<p>The success in Antioch was duplicated in Iconium as was the Jews’ opposition (Acts 14:1), and the apostles fled from the threat of a stoning to Lystra and Derbe in Lycaonia (vv 5-6). In Lystra the signs of an apostle were again seen when Paul healed a man who had been crippled since birth (vv 8-10). The idolatrous citizens of the town, however, primed by the popular belief that Jupiter, accompanied by Mercury, had once visited their region, worshiped Paul and Barnabas as these deities (vv 11-13). Even the convincing words of Paul, whom they mistook for Mercury, hardly restrained the crowds from offering a sacrifice (vv 14-18).<\/p>\n<p>It was in Lystra that Paul was first given a taste of the same medicine he had once administered to Christians. The Jews stoned him, dragged him out of the city, and left him for dead (Acts 14:19). Timothy (16:1-3) may have been among the new disciples surrounding Paul as he lay outside the gate (14:20). Timothy was Paul’s son in the faith (1 Cor 4:17; 1 Tm 1:2), eyewitness to his suffering (2 Tm 3:10-11), faithful companion, and fellow worker (Acts 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Thes 3:2). The next day Barnabas and Paul went on to Derbe (Acts 14:20).<\/p>\n<p>After making many disciples in Derbe, the apostles retraced their steps through Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch of Pisidia, strengthening and encouraging the new believers and appointing elders in each church (Acts 14:21-23). Arriving again in Perga, they sailed back to Antioch of Syria, where they reported to the church the wonderful news that God had opened a door of faith for the Gentiles (vv 25-27).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheCouncilofJerusalem\">The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>The Jews, who had dogged the steps of Paul and Barnabas throughout Galatia, followed on their heels to bewitch the Gentiles there, convincing them to desert the grace of Christ and submit to the Jewish law (Gal 1:6; 3:1). Shortly after the apostles’ return to Antioch, Judaizers came from Judea to Antioch, teaching salvation by the law (Acts 15:1). This began the war against the gospel of grace, which Paul preached.<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch sent Paul, Barnabas, and others to Jerusalem to settle the controversy of the law versus grace with the apostles and elders there (<span>AD<\/span> 49, Acts 15:2). Along the way to Jerusalem they spread the news of the conversion of the Gentiles. This brought great joy to the believers (v 3). Such joy was not shared by some in Jerusalem, who in the first meeting of the council said that the Gentiles should be ordered to keep the law of Moses (v 5).<\/p>\n<p>After this meeting, Paul and Barnabas met privately with Peter, John, and James (Gal 2:1-10) and explained the gospel they had been preaching to the Gentiles. These three leaders of the church in Jerusalem saw the grace that had been given to Paul to bring the gospel to the Gentiles and extended to him the “right hand of fellowship.” This private meeting seems to have decided the question of compliance to the Jewish law because in the next general meeting Peter said, “We believe that we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11, <span>rsv<\/span>), and James reached the decision that “we should not trouble those of the Gentiles who turn to God” (Acts 15:19, <span>rsv<\/span>). This was a great victory for Paul and Barnabas, and the news was received with rejoicing by the church in Antioch (vv 30-35).<\/p>\n<p>Later, Peter visited Antioch and freely associated with the Gentile believers as he had timidly done in Cornelius’s house (Acts 10:28). This continued until “certain men came from James.” Their presence brought fear to Peter, clouding the light of the gospel of grace, and causing him to separate himself from the Gentiles. Peter’s action influenced others, including Barnabas, to do the same (Gal 2:12-13). Paul rose to the challenge of this serious crisis, confronted Peter publicly, and charged him with Judaizing and hypocrisy (v 14). Paul won the battle and rescued Peter and Barnabas with eloquent words on justification by faith (vv 15-21), but the Judaizers had resumed their war. From this time on, they did not rest; rather, they tormented and persecuted Paul all over the world. But the apostle did not submit to them for a moment. He was engaged in the fight of his life, so that the truth of the gospel might remain with the Gentile believers (v 5).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FurtherTravel\">Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>Paul wanted to visit the new believers and see how they were doing. So he proposed to Barnabas that they return to the cities where they had previously preached about Jesus (Acts 15:36). Barnabas wanted to take John Mark with them, but Paul would not take him since he had deserted them during their earlier journey (13:13). This sharp disagreement ended Barnabas’s association with Paul (15:37-39). Silas, a leader among the brothers in Jerusalem (v 22), accompanied Paul as he set out by land through Syria and Cilicia, strengthening the churches (vv 40-41).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from Derbe in Galatia, Paul and Silas revisited the churches Paul had established with Barnabas. While in Lystra, they were joined by Timothy (Acts 16:1-3). The apostles delivered to these young churches the letter drafted by the elders and apostles in Jerusalem concerning the observance of the law (15:23-29), thus strengthening and increasing them (16:4-5).<\/p>\n<p>It is likely that Ephesus, a major city in the Roman province of Asia, was the party’s main objective for the advancement of the gospel, but they were “forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia” (Acts 16:6). Then they attempted to turn north and enter the region of Bithynia, “but the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them” (v 7). In this way they were forced by God to continue straight westward to Troas on the Aegean Sea, where Luke joined them (“we” in v 10), and Paul had a vision in which he was called out of Asia into Macedonia (vv 8-9). Paul and his party immediately crossed by boat into Europe (v 11) where they carried the gospel to Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, Athens, and Corinth.<\/p>\n<p>Philippi was a Roman colony and military outpost where there were few Jews, so Paul went to a place by the river where the local Jews prayed. He spoke to some women there, notably Lydia, who believed and with her household was baptized (Acts 16:12-15), beginning the first church in Europe. Paul cast a spirit of divination out of a girl in Philippi, and as a result he and Silas were jailed (vv 16-24). The events of their night in jail made the jailer a believer in God (vv 25-34), and he and his family were added to the church in Philippi, which met in Lydia’s home (v 40). When Paul disclosed his Roman citizenship, he was released and was asked to leave the city (vv 35-39).<\/p>\n<p>At Thessalonica the Jews, aroused to jealousy by the success of Paul’s gospel message, raised a mob to search for the apostles. They complained to the city authorities that the people “who have turned the world upside down have come here also” and accused the apostles of “saying that there is another king [besides Caesar], Jesus” (Acts 17:5-7).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Silas quickly left Thessalonica by night and arrived in Berea, a city thereafter distinguished by its citizens who eagerly and thoughtfully received the gospel (Acts 17:10-12). The Thessalonian Jews did not rest but trailed Paul to Berea to incite the crowds. The believers then sent Paul away to Athens, while Silas and Timothy stayed behind (vv 13-15).<\/p>\n<p>The Athenians called Paul a babbler but let him air his views before the Areopagus. Paul’s speech there was alive with his broad knowledge. He alluded to Greco-Roman philosophy (Acts 17:27), poetry (v 28), sculpture (vv 25, 29), architecture (v 24), and religion while proclaiming the existence of an “unknown god” (v 23). But he was rudely cut short by scoffing and indifference when he mentioned the resurrection (v 32). Paul’s words delighted the minds of many but influenced the wills of few, so when he arrived in Corinth, he determined not to proclaim the mystery of God in lofty words of wisdom so that the believers’ faith would not rest on human wisdom but on the power of God (1 Cor 2:1-5).<\/p>\n<p>In Corinth Paul met Aquila and Priscilla (Acts 18:2-3), Roman Jews with whom he lived and worked as a tent maker and who would become prominent among the churches (Acts 18:26; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Tm 4:19). He stayed in Corinth 18 months from <span>AD<\/span> 50 to 51, raising up a church (Acts 18:11) on the strength of a vision from God (vv 9-10) and in spite of the attacks of the Jews (vv 12-17). Paul wrote the first and second letters to the Thessalonians from Corinth to establish the believers in a holy, industrious life (1 Thes 3:13; 5:23; 2 Thes 3:7-12) in hope of the second coming of Jesus Christ (1 Thes 4:15-18; 2 Thes 2:1ff.).<\/p>\n<p>Accompanied by Priscilla and Aquila, Paul sailed from Corinth for Syria. He left his fellow workers in Ephesus, sailed to Caesarea, briefly visited Jerusalem, and returned to Antioch (Acts 18:18-22). Paul stayed in Antioch for awhile but did not remain absent from the field of his labors for long. Alone, he departed from Antioch, went from place to place in Galatia and Phrygia strengthening all the disciples, and eventually arrived in Ephesus (18:23; 19:1).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"LaborintheGospel\">Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>A Jew named Apollos had ministered in Ephesus prior to Paul’s arrival and had recently gone over to Corinth (Acts 18:24-28). There Apollos innocently became the cause of such discord (1 Cor 3:3-9) that he left and refused to return even at Paul’s request (16:12). Paul’s earlier visit to Ephesus (Acts 18:19-20), Apollos’s ministry, and the presence of Priscilla and Aquila had prepared Ephesus for the apostle’s preaching of the gospel of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Paul began his work in Ephesus by setting straight some ill-informed disciples of John the Baptist (Acts 19:1-7). He then spent three months preaching at the local synagogue until members of the congregation “spoke evil of the Way” (v 9). Paul then took the disciples and continued his arguments on the neutral ground of Tyrannus’s school (vv 8-9), where Jews and Greeks were free to come. He continued there for two years and “all the residents of Asia, both Jews and Greeks, heard the word of the Lord” (v 10).<\/p>\n<p>The work in Ephesus was a great success (Acts 19:10, 20, 26). Paul enjoyed an open door for effective work (1 Cor 16:9), bolstered by extraordinary miracles (Acts 19:11-17), a public burning of valuable books of sorcery (vv 18-19), and the assistance of friendly officials from the province of Asia (v 31). There were also many adversaries (1 Cor 15:32; 16:9), especially among the artisans associated with the temple of Diana. Paul’s ministry had hurt their trade to the extent that they were incited to riot (Acts 19:23-41). Paul had intended to stay in Ephesus until Pentecost (1 Cor 16:8), but this tumult seems to have hastened his departure (Acts 20:1).<\/p>\n<p>During his stay in Ephesus, the household of Chloe sent word to Paul from Corinth that there were divisions in the church there (1 Cor 1:10-13). This report generated a flurry of letters and travels. Paul wrote a letter, which is now lost, to this church (5:9). The church in Corinth wrote a letter (7:1) and sent messengers to Paul (16:17), and Paul sent Timothy to them (4:17; 16:10). Paul then wrote 1 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 53) and sent it by Titus, who was to meet him in Troas to report the results (2 Cor 2:12-13).<\/p>\n<p>After his hasty exit from Ephesus, Paul found an open door for the gospel in Troas, but he so longed to hear from Corinth that he pushed on into Macedonia (2 Cor 2:12-13). There he was finally comforted by Titus (7:5-7) and rejoiced at the news of the Corinthians’ repentance, earnestness, longing, and zeal (vv 8-16). From Macedonia Paul wrote 2 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 54), toured northwest to proclaim the good news of Christ in Illyricum (Rom 15:19), and then turned south for Achaia and his third visit to Corinth (Acts 19:21; 20:1-3; 2 Cor 13:1).<\/p>\n<p>The time and place from which Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians is a topic of controversy. Some date it before the council at Jerusalem, about <span>AD<\/span> 45. Others say he wrote it from Corinth at this stage in his history. The latter opinion is the choice of this narrative.<\/p>\n<p>A three-month winter stay in Corinth (<span>AD<\/span> 55–56) produced the Letter to the Romans, which firmly set the benchmark of the gospel for all the ages. Paul had many personal friends in Rome (Rom 16) and had long intended to visit there (1:10-15). His plans were to deliver a collection from the Gentile churches to Jerusalem (Acts 20:35; Rom 15:25-26; 1 Cor 16:1) and then visit Rome (Acts 19:21) on his way to Spain (Rom 15:23-24).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheArrestinJerusalem\">The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s trip from Corinth to Jerusalem was marked by abundant warnings of the danger awaiting him in Jerusalem. The Judaizers’ acrimony toward Paul was common talk everywhere, but all alarms went unheeded (Acts 20:22-24, 38; 21:4, 10-15). However, the request for prayer in Romans 15:30-32 shows that Paul knew he might soon need a divine rescue from the unbelievers in Judea.<\/p>\n<p>The travelers, carrying the collection for Jerusalem, journeyed swiftly in order to reach Jerusalem by Pentecost (Acts 20:16). They proceeded by land from Achaia, through Macedonia, to Philippi in time for the Passover (spring <span>AD<\/span> 56, v 6). Crossing by sea to Troas, they visited the believers there (vv 7-12) and then sailed through the archipelago of the eastern Aegean Sea to Miletus (vv 13-16). From Miletus, Paul sent for the elders of Ephesus, to whom he delivered an impassioned speech containing his own dire warnings for them (vv 17-38).<\/p>\n<p>Parting from them, Paul and his companions set sail to Cos, to Rhodes, and then to Patara, where they changed ships for Phoenicia (Acts 21:1-2). A straight course to Tyre brought them within sight of Cyprus, with its memories of Barnabas and Sergius Paulus (v 3). “Through the Spirit” the disciples in Tyre “told Paul not to go on to Jerusalem” (v 4), but he pressed on to Caesarea, where he and his company stayed with Philip, who had formerly served with the martyred Stephen (21:8; cf. 6:5). In Caesarea, Paul would not be persuaded by an especially dramatic prophecy of his coming arrest (21:10-14).<\/p>\n<p>In Jerusalem the apostolic band stayed with Mnason, an early disciple, and were warmly welcomed by the brothers there (Acts 21:15-17). James and the elders of the church praised God when they heard of the things he had done through Paul among the Gentiles (vv 18-20), and when they received the collection from the churches (24:17). They told Paul of his bad reputation among the thousands of Jewish believers in Jerusalem and urged him to set right the Judaizers’ misrepresentation that he encouraged Jewish Christians to forsake the Mosaic customs (21:21-24). Acts 21:25 shows the Jerusalem elders understood that the Gentiles were under no obligation to Moses; their concern was for Paul to demonstrate that Jewish believers were free to continue their traditional observances.<\/p>\n<p>Paul had kept the Jewish feasts (Acts 20:6), as had Jesus and the early disciples in Jerusalem. He had also cut his hair in a vow at Cenchreae (18:18), so it was a small matter for him, a Jew, to ceremonially purify himself after becoming a Christian, especially if it would undermine the arguments of the Judaizers. To have refused the elders’ request would have lent credence to the Judaizers’ charge. The success of this plan is seen in that it was the Jews from Asia, visiting Jerusalem for the Pentecost feast of <span>AD<\/span> 57, who stirred up trouble for Paul (21:27-29)—not the Judaizers from Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>The whole city was aroused by Paul’s persistent persecutors. A violent crowd dragged him out of the temple just as Stephen had once been hauled to his martyrdom. They tried to kill him, but he was rescued by Roman soldiers as the mob cried, “Away with him!”—just as they had done to Jesus (Acts 21:30-36). At this juncture the educational and cultural diversity of Paul’s life came to his rescue. As he was carried for safety to the Roman barracks, he spoke in Greek to the tribune, who had mistaken him for an Egyptian assassin (vv 37-38). Given permission to speak to the crowd, he did so in the Aramaic language then common in Israel (vv 39-40). The hushed crowd eagerly heard Paul’s defense until he uttered the word “Gentiles.” At this, the crowd resumed its threatening and violence, and Paul was brought into the barracks (22:1-24). There the Romans prepared to flog him, until Paul revealed that he was not only a Jew from Tarsus but also a freeborn Roman citizen. The tribune was afraid, since he had bound a Roman citizen. Wanting to know the charges against Paul, he brought him to the Sanhedrin (vv 25-30).<\/p>\n<p>This meeting of the Jewish judiciary was shortly reduced to dissension and violence. Paul resorted to tactics justifiable in such a war and hopelessly divided the Sanhedrin on the subject of the resurrection (Acts 23:1-9). Paul again was rescued, this time from the contending factions of the Jewish leadership, and taken to the barracks, where the Lord encouraged him, promising that he would go to Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 56, vv 10-11).<\/p>\n<p>In the meantime 40 Jews entered into a murderous plot against Paul. They vowed not to eat or drink until they had killed the apostle (Acts 23:12-15). They almost succeeded, but with the help of the son of Paul’s sister (v 16), the conspiracy was exposed. For safety, Paul was taken from Jerusalem to Caesarea under guard of 470 soldiers and handed over to the custody of Felix the governor (vv 16-35). Inconclusive hearings before Felix (Acts 24), his successor, Festus (25:1-12), and King Agrippa (25:23–26:32) occupied Paul in his two years of imprisonment in Caesarea. Festus, wanting to please the Jews, suggested that Paul be returned to Jerusalem for trial, but Paul knew the murderous intent of his accusers and again utilized his Roman citizenship by making a dramatic appeal to Caesar (25:9-12).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"VoyageandStayinRome\">Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>To plead his case at Caesar’s court, Paul and his companions, Aristarchus and Luke, were taken on a perilous voyage (<span>AD<\/span> 58, Acts 27:1–28:16). Their passage by ship from Caesarea to Rome is one of the most remarkable on record. Luke’s detailed account is a treasure of information on ancient ships, navigation, and seamanship. It is also a beautiful portrait of a heroic and dignified apostle Paul, the gospel’s ambassador in chains (Eph 6:20), who with the guidance and assurance of his God (Acts 27:23-26), led the 276 people on board to safety (v 37).<\/p>\n<p>Luke traces the voyage stage by stage through every crisis, with a change of ship at Myra, delay at Fair Havens on Crete, and the shipwreck on Malta. Finally, in the spring of <span>AD<\/span> 59, they arrived at Puteoli, Italy, and made their way to Rome, welcomed by the believers along the Appian Way (Acts 28:13-16).<\/p>\n<p>Luke provided a peaceful denouement to the Acts, notwithstanding the fact that the apostle was an imperial prisoner of Caesar Nero. Paul lived by himself in his own house, chained to a Roman guard (Acts 28:16, 30). There he received the local Jewish leaders—to calm any misgivings they may have had about him and, at the same time, to convince them about Jesus. His efforts had mixed success (vv 17-28). During Paul’s two or more years in Rome, the Judaizers seem to have withdrawn, only to be replaced by the peril of Eastern Gnosticism. This is seen in Paul’s letters to the Philippians, Colossians, and Ephesians, and to Philemon, all written at this time. It is unlikely that Paul’s accusers appeared in Rome to bring formal charges before Caesar, so Paul was probably released in <span>AD<\/span> 61.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FinalYearsandMartyrdom\">Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p>It is here assumed that the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy, 2 Timothy, and Titus) are truly Paul’s work. Only through them can the probable course of events in Paul’s final years be traced. Romans 15:28 shows that Paul intended to deliver the collection to Jerusalem and then to “set out by way of you [Rome] to Spain.” The arrest and imprisonment in Jerusalem not only destroyed these plans but also extracted five precious years from the prime of a most productive life. Although Clement of Rome implied that Paul did fulfill his desire to go to Spain (<em>Clement to the Corinthians<\/em> 5), it is certain that the daily pressure of Paul’s anxious care for all the churches (2 Cor 11:28) did not abate.<\/p>\n<p>If Paul went to Spain, he may have been there when Rome was burned on July 19, <span>AD<\/span> 64. Tradition says that Paul traveled as far as Britain, but there is no evidence to confirm this. Returning east, he left Titus in Crete (Ti 1:5) and traveled through Miletus, south of Ephesus, where he left Trophimus sick (2 Tm 4:20). Traveling toward Macedonia, Paul visited Timothy in Ephesus (1 Tm 1:3). On the way, Paul left his cloak and books with Carpus in Troas (2 Tm 4:13). This indicates that he intended to return there for his possessions. From Macedonia Paul wrote his loving yet apprehensive first letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 62–64). He had decided to spend the winter in Nicopolis (Ti 3:12), northwest of Corinth on the Adriatic Sea, but was still in Macedonia when he wrote his letter to Titus. This letter is similar to 1 Timothy, yet with a somewhat harsher tone. In it is a final glimpse of the eloquent and zealous Apollos (Ti 3:13), who is still in association with Paul 10 or more years after his first appearance in Ephesus (Acts 18:24).<\/p>\n<p>From here Paul’s path is obscure. He may have wintered in Nicopolis, but he did not return to Troas for his winter cloak (2 Tm 4:13). At some point he was arrested by the Romans, because he spent a winter in Rome’s Mamertine Prison, suffering from the cold in that rock cell before he wrote his second letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 66–67). He may have been anticipating the coming winter when he requested that Timothy bring his cloak (vv 13, 21). It is possible that the charges against Paul were related to the burning of Rome; this is unknown. It was, however, now “illegal” to be a Christian since the “new religion” was no longer protected by Roman law as being part of Judaism (which was a legalized, recognized religion by Roman law).<\/p>\n<p>It was dangerous to be associated with Paul at this time. Many deserted him (2 Tm 4:16), including all his coworkers in Asia (1:15) and Demas, who loved the world (4:10). Only Luke, the physician and author of Luke and Acts, was with him when he wrote his second letter to Timothy (v 11). Faithful believers still in hiding in Rome were also in contact with the apostle (1:16; 4:19, 21). He told Timothy to come to him in Rome and bring Mark also (4:11). Apparently Timothy did come and was imprisoned (Heb 13:23). Paul’s request for the books and parchments (2 Tm 4:13) discloses that he was reading and studying the Scripture to the end.<\/p>\n<p>The apostle Paul had two hearings before Caesar Nero. At his first defense only the Lord stood by him (2 Tm 4:16). There he not only pleaded his own cause but also that of the gospel, still longing that all the Gentiles would hear its message. Perhaps no decision was made, and thus he was “rescued from the lion’s mouth” (v 17). Though he knew he would soon die, he was not afraid, but was assured that the Lord would give him a crown of righteousness on the last day (v 8). Finally, the apostle himself recorded his seminal encouragement to all believers: “The Lord be with your spirit. Grace be with you” (v 22, <span>rsv<\/span>). After this, the Scripture is silent regarding Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Nothing is known of Paul’s second hearing but that it resulted in the sentence of capital punishment. History does not record Paul’s end. Nero died in the summer of <span>AD<\/span> 68, so Paul was executed before that date. As a Roman citizen, he must have been spared the lingering torture that had recently been suffered by his fellow martyrs. Tradition says that he was decapitated by the sword of an imperial headsman on the Ostian Road just outside of Rome, and buried nearby. This fulfilled Paul’s desire “to depart and be with Christ, for that is far better” (Phil 1:23, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>PAUL, T<span>he Apostle<\/span><\/h3>\n<p>Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles.<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>• Education<\/p>\n<p>• Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>• Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>• Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>• Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>• Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>• The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>• Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>• The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>• Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FamilyandCulturalBackground\">Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born around <span>AD<\/span> 10, a Jew in a family of Pharisees (Acts 23:6) of the tribe of Benjamin (Phil 3:5) in Tarsus of Cilicia (Acts 9:11; 21:39; 22:3), a center of commerce and learning that embraced the Hellenistic spirit and Roman politics. It was a city of which he could be proud (21:39). His parents named him Saul, perhaps after the first king of Israel, who was also a Benjaminite (1 Sm 11:15; Acts 13:21), but Acts 13:9 notes that he “was also called Paul.” He uses the Roman name Paul throughout his letters.<\/p>\n<p>From religious parents Paul received knowledge of the Law and Prophets and the Hebrew and Aramaic languages (Acts 21:40; 22:2-3; 23:6; Gal 1:14; Phil 3:5-6). Tarsus, however, was not a Jewish city. Rather, it had a Greek character, being a place where the Greek language was spoken and Greek literature was cultivated. This accounts for Paul’s familiarity with Greek (Acts 21:37), the language of the streets and shops of Tarsus.<\/p>\n<p>Jews were brought to Tarsus, the capital of the Roman province of Cilicia, in 171 <span>BC<\/span> to promote business in the region. At that time Paul’s ancestors were probably given Roman citizenship. Paul inherited from his father both Tarsisian and Roman citizenship, which would prove to be of great value to Paul in his later life as he traveled with the gospel throughout the Roman Empire (Acts 16:37; 22:25-29; 23:27). Paul may have had several brothers and sisters, but Acts 23:16 mentions only one sister, whose son performed a lifesaving act for his uncle.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was a tent maker (Acts 18:3). He may have learned this trade from his father, or he may have selected it as a means of self-support, as was the custom of those in rabbinical training. Tarsus was well known for the goat’s-hair cloth called cilicium. It was the weaving of this cloth and the fashioning of it into tents, sails, awnings, and cloaks that gave Paul his economic independence during his apostolic ministry (Acts 18:3; 20:34; 28:30; 2 Cor 11:9; 1 Thes 2:9; 2 Thes 3:8).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Education\">Education<\/p>\n<p>Although born in Tarsus, Paul testified to the Jews in Jerusalem that he had been brought up in this city and studied under Gamaliel (Acts 22:3). It is not clear when Paul was first brought to Jerusalem, but it is likely that sometime between the ages of 13 and 20 he began his formal rabbinical studies. His teacher, Gamaliel, was the grandson of Hillel, founder of a Pharisaic school whose teachings run through the Talmudic writings to this day. This is the same Gamaliel whose wisdom persuaded the Sanhedrin to spare the lives of Peter and the apostles (5:33-40). No doubt, it was while studying under Gamaliel in Hillel’s school that Paul began to advance in Judaism beyond many Jews of his own age and became extremely zealous for the traditions of his fathers (Gal 1:14). Perhaps then also Paul began to experience the struggles with the law he would later describe in Romans 7.<\/p>\n<p>While Paul was studying the Jewish law in Jerusalem, Jesus was working as a carpenter in Nazareth. Then Jesus gathered the disciples who would one day be Paul’s coworkers in the gospel, fulfilled his ministry, and accomplished redemption on the cross of Calvary (<span>AD<\/span> 30). Christ’s resurrection gave birth to the church, which was baptized in the Holy Spirit at the Feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SaulthePersecutor\">Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>Shortly after these world-changing events, the members of certain synagogues in Jerusalem, including the Cilician synagogue, that of Paul’s native land (Acts 6:9), could not withstand the wisdom and spirit (v 10) of a member of the church in Jerusalem named Stephen (vv 5, 8). They accused him of blasphemy before the Sanhedrin (vv 11-15) and after his eloquent defense (7:1-53) dragged him out of the city, where he was stoned to death. He became the first Christian martyr. The record does not fully reveal the role Paul played in these proceedings, but we know that he was present and prominent because the witnesses against Stephen, who were required to throw the first stones in the execution, “laid their clothes at the feet of a young man called Saul [Paul]” (v 58, <span>niv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>At Stephen’s trial, Paul heard Stephen’s historical method of defense, and he later used it himself at Antioch of Pisidia (Acts 13:16-41). He witnessed the man with the face of an angel (6:15), full of the Holy Spirit, looking above and proclaiming “the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing at the right hand of God” (7:56). Stephen’s death initiated the events that would culminate in Paul’s conversion and commission as the apostle to the Gentiles. But at that time Paul was a leader of the oppressors of the church. He breathed threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord (9:1); he persecuted the church of God and tried to destroy it (Gal 1:13) by imprisoning Christians, both male and female (Acts 22:4), in many cities.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ConversionandCalling\">Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>Paul had obtained letters from the high priest in Jerusalem to the synagogues in Damascus authorizing him to arrest the believers there and bring them to Jerusalem for trial (Acts 9:1-2). Paul traveled to Damascus for this purpose. Then, on the outskirts of the city, came the event that was to transform this law-keeping persecutor of Jesus Christ and blasphemous destroyer of the infant church into the chief propagator of the gospel of grace and master builder of the church (1 Cor 3:10; 1 Tm 1:13). This was the occasion of Paul’s conversion (c. <span>AD<\/span> 31–33). It was of such revolutionary and lasting importance that three detailed accounts of it are given in the book of Acts (Acts 9:1-19; 22:1-21; 26:1-23), and many references are given to it in Paul’s own writings (1 Cor 9:1; 15:8; Gal 1:15-16; Eph 3:3; Phil 3:12).<\/p>\n<p>At that time a light from heaven, brighter than the midday sun, shone around Paul and his traveling companions, and they fell to the ground (Acts 26:13-14). Only Paul, however, heard the voice of Jesus instruct him in his commission as a minister and witness to the Gentiles (vv 14-18). Temporarily blinded, Paul was led into Damascus (9:8). There, the disciple Ananias and the Christian community forgave Paul, baptized him, and helped him through the bewildering event of his conversion (vv 10-22). After a short time with the church there, Paul was threatened with death by the Jews to whom he preached Jesus (vv 20-22), but he was protected by the believers and ingeniously delivered from his persecutors (vv 23-25).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PreparationforMinistry\">Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>Then began a period of preparation, which lasted about 13 years. During this time, Paul first was in the desert of Arabia for three years. Here was his opportunity to pray and reflect on Stephen’s defense to the Sanhedrin, the momentous significance of his conversion, the vision he received of Jesus Christ, and the meaning of all this in the light of Jewish theology. Following this, Paul returned to Damascus and then visited Peter in Jerusalem for 15 days (Gal 1:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>At first, the disciples in Jerusalem were afraid of him because they did not believe he was a disciple of Jesus (Acts 9:26), but he was championed by Barnabas and thus accepted by the believers in Jerusalem (vv 27-28). While there, Paul may have heard the oral gospel, a summary of the words and deeds of Jesus, handed down to all converts. This would have included the institution of the Lord’s Supper (1 Cor 11:23-25), specific words of the Lord (Acts 20:35; 1 Cor 7:10; 9:14), the appearances of the resurrected Christ (1 Cor 15:3-8), and the spirit and character of Jesus (2 Cor 10:1; Phil 2:5-8). Paul also preached in Jerusalem, perhaps in the same synagogues in which he had heard Stephen. However, when his life was again threatened by the Jews, the believers sent him away to Tarsus (Acts 9:29-30; Gal 1:21).<\/p>\n<p>The end of Paul’s preparation came when Barnabas went to Tarsus to look for him and bring him to Antioch. By this time Paul had lived for 10 years in Cilicia. Since his conversion, before being sent to Tarsus, he had proclaimed Jesus (Acts 9:20), speaking boldly in the name of the Lord (v 27). There is no reason to think he did otherwise while living among the Gentiles in Cilicia. In fact, his work may have been so effective that he began to attract attention in Antioch. During these years, Paul probably underwent many of the sufferings mentioned in 2 Corinthians 11:24-26. Several scholars think that the ecstatic experience mentioned in 2 Corinthians 12:1-9, with its accompanying thorn in the flesh, also took place before he came to Antioch.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SentOutfromAntioch\">Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch had its origins in the persecution fomented by Paul after the death of Stephen. Until they arrived in Antioch, the scattered believers had only spoken the word to Jews (Acts 11:19). It was here that the Gentiles first heard the Good News (v 20), and many became believers (v 21). It is fitting that Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles (Acts 22:21; Rom 11:13), who was as yet unknown by sight to the churches of Judea (Gal 1:22), should appear in Antioch to formally begin the ministry to which he was called (Acts 26:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>Barnabas and Paul stayed with the church in Antioch for a year. Their work there was so blessed that a new name, Christian, was coined to distinguish the believers in Antioch from Gentiles and Jews (Acts 11:26). Hearing of a famine in Judea, the disciples in Antioch determined to send relief to the believers in Judea and did so by Barnabas and Paul (v 30). Such a gift displayed to the Jewish churches the potency of the gospel among the Gentiles. Their mission complete, Barnabas and Paul returned to Antioch with John Mark (12:25), Barnabas’s cousin (Col 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from the Day of Pentecost, the work in the gospel had been casual and incidental. Contacts were made in the homes, the marketplace, the streets, synagogues, highways, etc. (Acts 3:1; 5:12, 42; 8:26-29; 10:22). But in Antioch the Holy Spirit initiated a determined effort to evangelize a section of the Roman Empire (13:1-3). By the Holy Spirit’s instructions, the church separated Barnabas and Paul for this work. With the prayers and encouragement of this church, and with John Mark as their assistant, Barnabas and Paul, sent out by the Holy Spirit, sailed for Cyprus (v 4).<\/p>\n\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TravelingwithBarnabas\">Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>Arriving in Salamis, they preached in the synagogues as they traveled the length of the island to Paphos (Acts 13:5-6). There the Roman proconsul, Sergius Paulus, wanted to hear the word of God (v 7). A magician named Elymas Bar-Jesus tried to prevent the proconsul from believing in Jesus but was stricken with temporary blindness by Paul’s command (vv 8-11). This was the first manifestation in Paul of the signs of an apostle (2 Cor 12:12). From then on, the name Paul, not Saul, is used in Luke’s record of the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 13:9), and Paul replaced Barnabas as the leader of the party. So “Paul and his company” set sail from Paphos and arrived in Perga of Pamphylia (v 13). John Mark deserted them at Perga and returned to his home in Jerusalem (v 13). This caused discord (15:39), but Paul and Mark were later reconciled (Col 4:10; 2 Tm 4:11).<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s travels with the gospel now continued through the Roman province of Asia, specifically in the southern portion of Galatia, the areas of Pamphylia, Pisidia, and Lycaonia. The coastal area where the party landed is a hot, malarial region. It is thought that Paul contracted malaria there and so traveled inland through the mountains to the 4,000-foot- (1,219.2-meter-) high tablelands. Such a journey would have been full of dangerous rivers and bandits (2 Cor 11:26), but Paul was well cared for by the Galatian highlanders when he arrived (Gal 4:13-15) and was rewarded with a warm reception to his message (Acts 13:48-49).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Barnabas were asked to speak at the synagogue of Antioch in Pisidia (Acts 13:15), and Paul delivered a discourse full of the characteristics of the gospel he would later record in his letters to the churches (vv 16-41). He was invited to speak the next week (v 42); nearly the whole city gathered together to hear the word of God (v 44). This stirred up jealousy in the Jews who opposed Paul’s words (v 45), causing the apostles’ dramatic turn to the Gentiles (vv 46-47). Many Gentiles in Antioch believed and spread the word throughout the region, but Paul and Barnabas were forced out and went to Iconium in Lycaonia (vv 48-51).<\/p>\n<p>The success in Antioch was duplicated in Iconium as was the Jews’ opposition (Acts 14:1), and the apostles fled from the threat of a stoning to Lystra and Derbe in Lycaonia (vv 5-6). In Lystra the signs of an apostle were again seen when Paul healed a man who had been crippled since birth (vv 8-10). The idolatrous citizens of the town, however, primed by the popular belief that Jupiter, accompanied by Mercury, had once visited their region, worshiped Paul and Barnabas as these deities (vv 11-13). Even the convincing words of Paul, whom they mistook for Mercury, hardly restrained the crowds from offering a sacrifice (vv 14-18).<\/p>\n<p>It was in Lystra that Paul was first given a taste of the same medicine he had once administered to Christians. The Jews stoned him, dragged him out of the city, and left him for dead (Acts 14:19). Timothy (16:1-3) may have been among the new disciples surrounding Paul as he lay outside the gate (14:20). Timothy was Paul’s son in the faith (1 Cor 4:17; 1 Tm 1:2), eyewitness to his suffering (2 Tm 3:10-11), faithful companion, and fellow worker (Acts 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Thes 3:2). The next day Barnabas and Paul went on to Derbe (Acts 14:20).<\/p>\n<p>After making many disciples in Derbe, the apostles retraced their steps through Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch of Pisidia, strengthening and encouraging the new believers and appointing elders in each church (Acts 14:21-23). Arriving again in Perga, they sailed back to Antioch of Syria, where they reported to the church the wonderful news that God had opened a door of faith for the Gentiles (vv 25-27).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheCouncilofJerusalem\">The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>The Jews, who had dogged the steps of Paul and Barnabas throughout Galatia, followed on their heels to bewitch the Gentiles there, convincing them to desert the grace of Christ and submit to the Jewish law (Gal 1:6; 3:1). Shortly after the apostles’ return to Antioch, Judaizers came from Judea to Antioch, teaching salvation by the law (Acts 15:1). This began the war against the gospel of grace, which Paul preached.<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch sent Paul, Barnabas, and others to Jerusalem to settle the controversy of the law versus grace with the apostles and elders there (<span>AD<\/span> 49, Acts 15:2). Along the way to Jerusalem they spread the news of the conversion of the Gentiles. This brought great joy to the believers (v 3). Such joy was not shared by some in Jerusalem, who in the first meeting of the council said that the Gentiles should be ordered to keep the law of Moses (v 5).<\/p>\n<p>After this meeting, Paul and Barnabas met privately with Peter, John, and James (Gal 2:1-10) and explained the gospel they had been preaching to the Gentiles. These three leaders of the church in Jerusalem saw the grace that had been given to Paul to bring the gospel to the Gentiles and extended to him the “right hand of fellowship.” This private meeting seems to have decided the question of compliance to the Jewish law because in the next general meeting Peter said, “We believe that we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11, <span>rsv<\/span>), and James reached the decision that “we should not trouble those of the Gentiles who turn to God” (Acts 15:19, <span>rsv<\/span>). This was a great victory for Paul and Barnabas, and the news was received with rejoicing by the church in Antioch (vv 30-35).<\/p>\n<p>Later, Peter visited Antioch and freely associated with the Gentile believers as he had timidly done in Cornelius’s house (Acts 10:28). This continued until “certain men came from James.” Their presence brought fear to Peter, clouding the light of the gospel of grace, and causing him to separate himself from the Gentiles. Peter’s action influenced others, including Barnabas, to do the same (Gal 2:12-13). Paul rose to the challenge of this serious crisis, confronted Peter publicly, and charged him with Judaizing and hypocrisy (v 14). Paul won the battle and rescued Peter and Barnabas with eloquent words on justification by faith (vv 15-21), but the Judaizers had resumed their war. From this time on, they did not rest; rather, they tormented and persecuted Paul all over the world. But the apostle did not submit to them for a moment. He was engaged in the fight of his life, so that the truth of the gospel might remain with the Gentile believers (v 5).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FurtherTravel\">Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>Paul wanted to visit the new believers and see how they were doing. So he proposed to Barnabas that they return to the cities where they had previously preached about Jesus (Acts 15:36). Barnabas wanted to take John Mark with them, but Paul would not take him since he had deserted them during their earlier journey (13:13). This sharp disagreement ended Barnabas’s association with Paul (15:37-39). Silas, a leader among the brothers in Jerusalem (v 22), accompanied Paul as he set out by land through Syria and Cilicia, strengthening the churches (vv 40-41).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from Derbe in Galatia, Paul and Silas revisited the churches Paul had established with Barnabas. While in Lystra, they were joined by Timothy (Acts 16:1-3). The apostles delivered to these young churches the letter drafted by the elders and apostles in Jerusalem concerning the observance of the law (15:23-29), thus strengthening and increasing them (16:4-5).<\/p>\n<p>It is likely that Ephesus, a major city in the Roman province of Asia, was the party’s main objective for the advancement of the gospel, but they were “forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia” (Acts 16:6). Then they attempted to turn north and enter the region of Bithynia, “but the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them” (v 7). In this way they were forced by God to continue straight westward to Troas on the Aegean Sea, where Luke joined them (“we” in v 10), and Paul had a vision in which he was called out of Asia into Macedonia (vv 8-9). Paul and his party immediately crossed by boat into Europe (v 11) where they carried the gospel to Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, Athens, and Corinth.<\/p>\n<p>Philippi was a Roman colony and military outpost where there were few Jews, so Paul went to a place by the river where the local Jews prayed. He spoke to some women there, notably Lydia, who believed and with her household was baptized (Acts 16:12-15), beginning the first church in Europe. Paul cast a spirit of divination out of a girl in Philippi, and as a result he and Silas were jailed (vv 16-24). The events of their night in jail made the jailer a believer in God (vv 25-34), and he and his family were added to the church in Philippi, which met in Lydia’s home (v 40). When Paul disclosed his Roman citizenship, he was released and was asked to leave the city (vv 35-39).<\/p>\n<p>At Thessalonica the Jews, aroused to jealousy by the success of Paul’s gospel message, raised a mob to search for the apostles. They complained to the city authorities that the people “who have turned the world upside down have come here also” and accused the apostles of “saying that there is another king [besides Caesar], Jesus” (Acts 17:5-7).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Silas quickly left Thessalonica by night and arrived in Berea, a city thereafter distinguished by its citizens who eagerly and thoughtfully received the gospel (Acts 17:10-12). The Thessalonian Jews did not rest but trailed Paul to Berea to incite the crowds. The believers then sent Paul away to Athens, while Silas and Timothy stayed behind (vv 13-15).<\/p>\n<p>The Athenians called Paul a babbler but let him air his views before the Areopagus. Paul’s speech there was alive with his broad knowledge. He alluded to Greco-Roman philosophy (Acts 17:27), poetry (v 28), sculpture (vv 25, 29), architecture (v 24), and religion while proclaiming the existence of an “unknown god” (v 23). But he was rudely cut short by scoffing and indifference when he mentioned the resurrection (v 32). Paul’s words delighted the minds of many but influenced the wills of few, so when he arrived in Corinth, he determined not to proclaim the mystery of God in lofty words of wisdom so that the believers’ faith would not rest on human wisdom but on the power of God (1 Cor 2:1-5).<\/p>\n<p>In Corinth Paul met Aquila and Priscilla (Acts 18:2-3), Roman Jews with whom he lived and worked as a tent maker and who would become prominent among the churches (Acts 18:26; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Tm 4:19). He stayed in Corinth 18 months from <span>AD<\/span> 50 to 51, raising up a church (Acts 18:11) on the strength of a vision from God (vv 9-10) and in spite of the attacks of the Jews (vv 12-17). Paul wrote the first and second letters to the Thessalonians from Corinth to establish the believers in a holy, industrious life (1 Thes 3:13; 5:23; 2 Thes 3:7-12) in hope of the second coming of Jesus Christ (1 Thes 4:15-18; 2 Thes 2:1ff.).<\/p>\n<p>Accompanied by Priscilla and Aquila, Paul sailed from Corinth for Syria. He left his fellow workers in Ephesus, sailed to Caesarea, briefly visited Jerusalem, and returned to Antioch (Acts 18:18-22). Paul stayed in Antioch for awhile but did not remain absent from the field of his labors for long. Alone, he departed from Antioch, went from place to place in Galatia and Phrygia strengthening all the disciples, and eventually arrived in Ephesus (18:23; 19:1).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"LaborintheGospel\">Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>A Jew named Apollos had ministered in Ephesus prior to Paul’s arrival and had recently gone over to Corinth (Acts 18:24-28). There Apollos innocently became the cause of such discord (1 Cor 3:3-9) that he left and refused to return even at Paul’s request (16:12). Paul’s earlier visit to Ephesus (Acts 18:19-20), Apollos’s ministry, and the presence of Priscilla and Aquila had prepared Ephesus for the apostle’s preaching of the gospel of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Paul began his work in Ephesus by setting straight some ill-informed disciples of John the Baptist (Acts 19:1-7). He then spent three months preaching at the local synagogue until members of the congregation “spoke evil of the Way” (v 9). Paul then took the disciples and continued his arguments on the neutral ground of Tyrannus’s school (vv 8-9), where Jews and Greeks were free to come. He continued there for two years and “all the residents of Asia, both Jews and Greeks, heard the word of the Lord” (v 10).<\/p>\n<p>The work in Ephesus was a great success (Acts 19:10, 20, 26). Paul enjoyed an open door for effective work (1 Cor 16:9), bolstered by extraordinary miracles (Acts 19:11-17), a public burning of valuable books of sorcery (vv 18-19), and the assistance of friendly officials from the province of Asia (v 31). There were also many adversaries (1 Cor 15:32; 16:9), especially among the artisans associated with the temple of Diana. Paul’s ministry had hurt their trade to the extent that they were incited to riot (Acts 19:23-41). Paul had intended to stay in Ephesus until Pentecost (1 Cor 16:8), but this tumult seems to have hastened his departure (Acts 20:1).<\/p>\n<p>During his stay in Ephesus, the household of Chloe sent word to Paul from Corinth that there were divisions in the church there (1 Cor 1:10-13). This report generated a flurry of letters and travels. Paul wrote a letter, which is now lost, to this church (5:9). The church in Corinth wrote a letter (7:1) and sent messengers to Paul (16:17), and Paul sent Timothy to them (4:17; 16:10). Paul then wrote 1 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 53) and sent it by Titus, who was to meet him in Troas to report the results (2 Cor 2:12-13).<\/p>\n<p>After his hasty exit from Ephesus, Paul found an open door for the gospel in Troas, but he so longed to hear from Corinth that he pushed on into Macedonia (2 Cor 2:12-13). There he was finally comforted by Titus (7:5-7) and rejoiced at the news of the Corinthians’ repentance, earnestness, longing, and zeal (vv 8-16). From Macedonia Paul wrote 2 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 54), toured northwest to proclaim the good news of Christ in Illyricum (Rom 15:19), and then turned south for Achaia and his third visit to Corinth (Acts 19:21; 20:1-3; 2 Cor 13:1).<\/p>\n<p>The time and place from which Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians is a topic of controversy. Some date it before the council at Jerusalem, about <span>AD<\/span> 45. Others say he wrote it from Corinth at this stage in his history. The latter opinion is the choice of this narrative.<\/p>\n<p>A three-month winter stay in Corinth (<span>AD<\/span> 55–56) produced the Letter to the Romans, which firmly set the benchmark of the gospel for all the ages. Paul had many personal friends in Rome (Rom 16) and had long intended to visit there (1:10-15). His plans were to deliver a collection from the Gentile churches to Jerusalem (Acts 20:35; Rom 15:25-26; 1 Cor 16:1) and then visit Rome (Acts 19:21) on his way to Spain (Rom 15:23-24).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheArrestinJerusalem\">The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s trip from Corinth to Jerusalem was marked by abundant warnings of the danger awaiting him in Jerusalem. The Judaizers’ acrimony toward Paul was common talk everywhere, but all alarms went unheeded (Acts 20:22-24, 38; 21:4, 10-15). However, the request for prayer in Romans 15:30-32 shows that Paul knew he might soon need a divine rescue from the unbelievers in Judea.<\/p>\n<p>The travelers, carrying the collection for Jerusalem, journeyed swiftly in order to reach Jerusalem by Pentecost (Acts 20:16). They proceeded by land from Achaia, through Macedonia, to Philippi in time for the Passover (spring <span>AD<\/span> 56, v 6). Crossing by sea to Troas, they visited the believers there (vv 7-12) and then sailed through the archipelago of the eastern Aegean Sea to Miletus (vv 13-16). From Miletus, Paul sent for the elders of Ephesus, to whom he delivered an impassioned speech containing his own dire warnings for them (vv 17-38).<\/p>\n<p>Parting from them, Paul and his companions set sail to Cos, to Rhodes, and then to Patara, where they changed ships for Phoenicia (Acts 21:1-2). A straight course to Tyre brought them within sight of Cyprus, with its memories of Barnabas and Sergius Paulus (v 3). “Through the Spirit” the disciples in Tyre “told Paul not to go on to Jerusalem” (v 4), but he pressed on to Caesarea, where he and his company stayed with Philip, who had formerly served with the martyred Stephen (21:8; cf. 6:5). In Caesarea, Paul would not be persuaded by an especially dramatic prophecy of his coming arrest (21:10-14).<\/p>\n<p>In Jerusalem the apostolic band stayed with Mnason, an early disciple, and were warmly welcomed by the brothers there (Acts 21:15-17). James and the elders of the church praised God when they heard of the things he had done through Paul among the Gentiles (vv 18-20), and when they received the collection from the churches (24:17). They told Paul of his bad reputation among the thousands of Jewish believers in Jerusalem and urged him to set right the Judaizers’ misrepresentation that he encouraged Jewish Christians to forsake the Mosaic customs (21:21-24). Acts 21:25 shows the Jerusalem elders understood that the Gentiles were under no obligation to Moses; their concern was for Paul to demonstrate that Jewish believers were free to continue their traditional observances.<\/p>\n<p>Paul had kept the Jewish feasts (Acts 20:6), as had Jesus and the early disciples in Jerusalem. He had also cut his hair in a vow at Cenchreae (18:18), so it was a small matter for him, a Jew, to ceremonially purify himself after becoming a Christian, especially if it would undermine the arguments of the Judaizers. To have refused the elders’ request would have lent credence to the Judaizers’ charge. The success of this plan is seen in that it was the Jews from Asia, visiting Jerusalem for the Pentecost feast of <span>AD<\/span> 57, who stirred up trouble for Paul (21:27-29)—not the Judaizers from Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>The whole city was aroused by Paul’s persistent persecutors. A violent crowd dragged him out of the temple just as Stephen had once been hauled to his martyrdom. They tried to kill him, but he was rescued by Roman soldiers as the mob cried, “Away with him!”—just as they had done to Jesus (Acts 21:30-36). At this juncture the educational and cultural diversity of Paul’s life came to his rescue. As he was carried for safety to the Roman barracks, he spoke in Greek to the tribune, who had mistaken him for an Egyptian assassin (vv 37-38). Given permission to speak to the crowd, he did so in the Aramaic language then common in Israel (vv 39-40). The hushed crowd eagerly heard Paul’s defense until he uttered the word “Gentiles.” At this, the crowd resumed its threatening and violence, and Paul was brought into the barracks (22:1-24). There the Romans prepared to flog him, until Paul revealed that he was not only a Jew from Tarsus but also a freeborn Roman citizen. The tribune was afraid, since he had bound a Roman citizen. Wanting to know the charges against Paul, he brought him to the Sanhedrin (vv 25-30).<\/p>\n<p>This meeting of the Jewish judiciary was shortly reduced to dissension and violence. Paul resorted to tactics justifiable in such a war and hopelessly divided the Sanhedrin on the subject of the resurrection (Acts 23:1-9). Paul again was rescued, this time from the contending factions of the Jewish leadership, and taken to the barracks, where the Lord encouraged him, promising that he would go to Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 56, vv 10-11).<\/p>\n<p>In the meantime 40 Jews entered into a murderous plot against Paul. They vowed not to eat or drink until they had killed the apostle (Acts 23:12-15). They almost succeeded, but with the help of the son of Paul’s sister (v 16), the conspiracy was exposed. For safety, Paul was taken from Jerusalem to Caesarea under guard of 470 soldiers and handed over to the custody of Felix the governor (vv 16-35). Inconclusive hearings before Felix (Acts 24), his successor, Festus (25:1-12), and King Agrippa (25:23–26:32) occupied Paul in his two years of imprisonment in Caesarea. Festus, wanting to please the Jews, suggested that Paul be returned to Jerusalem for trial, but Paul knew the murderous intent of his accusers and again utilized his Roman citizenship by making a dramatic appeal to Caesar (25:9-12).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"VoyageandStayinRome\">Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>To plead his case at Caesar’s court, Paul and his companions, Aristarchus and Luke, were taken on a perilous voyage (<span>AD<\/span> 58, Acts 27:1–28:16). Their passage by ship from Caesarea to Rome is one of the most remarkable on record. Luke’s detailed account is a treasure of information on ancient ships, navigation, and seamanship. It is also a beautiful portrait of a heroic and dignified apostle Paul, the gospel’s ambassador in chains (Eph 6:20), who with the guidance and assurance of his God (Acts 27:23-26), led the 276 people on board to safety (v 37).<\/p>\n<p>Luke traces the voyage stage by stage through every crisis, with a change of ship at Myra, delay at Fair Havens on Crete, and the shipwreck on Malta. Finally, in the spring of <span>AD<\/span> 59, they arrived at Puteoli, Italy, and made their way to Rome, welcomed by the believers along the Appian Way (Acts 28:13-16).<\/p>\n<p>Luke provided a peaceful denouement to the Acts, notwithstanding the fact that the apostle was an imperial prisoner of Caesar Nero. Paul lived by himself in his own house, chained to a Roman guard (Acts 28:16, 30). There he received the local Jewish leaders—to calm any misgivings they may have had about him and, at the same time, to convince them about Jesus. His efforts had mixed success (vv 17-28). During Paul’s two or more years in Rome, the Judaizers seem to have withdrawn, only to be replaced by the peril of Eastern Gnosticism. This is seen in Paul’s letters to the Philippians, Colossians, and Ephesians, and to Philemon, all written at this time. It is unlikely that Paul’s accusers appeared in Rome to bring formal charges before Caesar, so Paul was probably released in <span>AD<\/span> 61.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FinalYearsandMartyrdom\">Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p>It is here assumed that the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy, 2 Timothy, and Titus) are truly Paul’s work. Only through them can the probable course of events in Paul’s final years be traced. Romans 15:28 shows that Paul intended to deliver the collection to Jerusalem and then to “set out by way of you [Rome] to Spain.” The arrest and imprisonment in Jerusalem not only destroyed these plans but also extracted five precious years from the prime of a most productive life. Although Clement of Rome implied that Paul did fulfill his desire to go to Spain (<em>Clement to the Corinthians<\/em> 5), it is certain that the daily pressure of Paul’s anxious care for all the churches (2 Cor 11:28) did not abate.<\/p>\n<p>If Paul went to Spain, he may have been there when Rome was burned on July 19, <span>AD<\/span> 64. Tradition says that Paul traveled as far as Britain, but there is no evidence to confirm this. Returning east, he left Titus in Crete (Ti 1:5) and traveled through Miletus, south of Ephesus, where he left Trophimus sick (2 Tm 4:20). Traveling toward Macedonia, Paul visited Timothy in Ephesus (1 Tm 1:3). On the way, Paul left his cloak and books with Carpus in Troas (2 Tm 4:13). This indicates that he intended to return there for his possessions. From Macedonia Paul wrote his loving yet apprehensive first letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 62–64). He had decided to spend the winter in Nicopolis (Ti 3:12), northwest of Corinth on the Adriatic Sea, but was still in Macedonia when he wrote his letter to Titus. This letter is similar to 1 Timothy, yet with a somewhat harsher tone. In it is a final glimpse of the eloquent and zealous Apollos (Ti 3:13), who is still in association with Paul 10 or more years after his first appearance in Ephesus (Acts 18:24).<\/p>\n<p>From here Paul’s path is obscure. He may have wintered in Nicopolis, but he did not return to Troas for his winter cloak (2 Tm 4:13). At some point he was arrested by the Romans, because he spent a winter in Rome’s Mamertine Prison, suffering from the cold in that rock cell before he wrote his second letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 66–67). He may have been anticipating the coming winter when he requested that Timothy bring his cloak (vv 13, 21). It is possible that the charges against Paul were related to the burning of Rome; this is unknown. It was, however, now “illegal” to be a Christian since the “new religion” was no longer protected by Roman law as being part of Judaism (which was a legalized, recognized religion by Roman law).<\/p>\n<p>It was dangerous to be associated with Paul at this time. Many deserted him (2 Tm 4:16), including all his coworkers in Asia (1:15) and Demas, who loved the world (4:10). Only Luke, the physician and author of Luke and Acts, was with him when he wrote his second letter to Timothy (v 11). Faithful believers still in hiding in Rome were also in contact with the apostle (1:16; 4:19, 21). He told Timothy to come to him in Rome and bring Mark also (4:11). Apparently Timothy did come and was imprisoned (Heb 13:23). Paul’s request for the books and parchments (2 Tm 4:13) discloses that he was reading and studying the Scripture to the end.<\/p>\n<p>The apostle Paul had two hearings before Caesar Nero. At his first defense only the Lord stood by him (2 Tm 4:16). There he not only pleaded his own cause but also that of the gospel, still longing that all the Gentiles would hear its message. Perhaps no decision was made, and thus he was “rescued from the lion’s mouth” (v 17). Though he knew he would soon die, he was not afraid, but was assured that the Lord would give him a crown of righteousness on the last day (v 8). Finally, the apostle himself recorded his seminal encouragement to all believers: “The Lord be with your spirit. Grace be with you” (v 22, <span>rsv<\/span>). After this, the Scripture is silent regarding Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Nothing is known of Paul’s second hearing but that it resulted in the sentence of capital punishment. History does not record Paul’s end. Nero died in the summer of <span>AD<\/span> 68, so Paul was executed before that date. As a Roman citizen, he must have been spared the lingering torture that had recently been suffered by his fellow martyrs. Tradition says that he was decapitated by the sword of an imperial headsman on the Ostian Road just outside of Rome, and buried nearby. This fulfilled Paul’s desire “to depart and be with Christ, for that is far better” (Phil 1:23, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>","summary_ro":"PAUL, The Apostle Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles. Preview • Family and Cultural Background • Education • Saul the Persecutor • Conversion and Calling • Preparation for Ministry • Sent Out from Antioch • Traveling with Barnabas • The Council of Jerusalem • Further Travel • Labor in the Gospel • The Arrest in Jerusalem • Voyage and Stay in Rome • Final Years and Martyrdom Family and Cultural Background Paul was born around AD 10, ...","summary_en":"PAUL, The Apostle Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles. Preview • Family and Cultural Background • Education • Saul the Persecutor • Conversion and Calling • Preparation for Ministry • Sent Out from Antioch • Traveling with Barnabas • The Council of Jerusalem • Further Travel • Labor in the Gospel • The Arrest in Jerusalem • Voyage and Stay in Rome • Final Years and Martyrdom Family and Cultural Background Paul was born around AD 10, ...","source":"Articles\/P.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":30365,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Phygellus*, Phygelus","title_en":"Phygellus*, Phygelus","content_ro":"<h3>PHYGELLUS*, PHYGELUS<\/h3>\n<p>Asian Christian who, along with others, abandoned Paul (2 Tm 1:15). Phygelus is mentioned with Hermogenes, also otherwise unknown.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>PHYGELLUS*, PHYGELUS<\/h3>\n<p>Asian Christian who, along with others, abandoned Paul (2 Tm 1:15). Phygelus is mentioned with Hermogenes, also otherwise unknown.<\/p>","summary_ro":"PHYGELLUS*, PHYGELUS Asian Christian who, along with others, abandoned Paul (2 Tm 1:15). Phygelus is mentioned with Hermogenes, also otherwise unknown.","summary_en":"PHYGELLUS*, PHYGELUS Asian Christian who, along with others, abandoned Paul (2 Tm 1:15). Phygelus is mentioned with Hermogenes, also otherwise unknown.","source":"Articles\/P.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":37372,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Second Letter to Timothy","title_en":"Second Letter to Timothy","content_ro":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>TIMOTHY, Second Letter to<\/h3>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Author<\/p>\n<p>• Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>• Background<\/p>\n<p>• Content<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Author\">Author<\/p>\n<p>Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”)<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PlaceandDateofWriting\">Place and Date of Writing<\/p>\n<p>Paul was in prison when he wrote this letter to Timothy; 2 Timothy 1:15-18 tells specifically of his being in Rome and how Onesiphorus was faithful to him when others from the province of Asia had deserted him. Second Timothy 2:9 again refers to his being in jail for preaching the gospel. Toward the end of the letter, starting at 4:6, Paul relates his experience in prison—and that he has no hope for release. Second Timothy is a type of last will and testament of the apostle. Early, trustworthy tradition reports that Paul was martyred in Rome under Nero. Rome, then, was the place from which 2 Timothy was written.<\/p>\n<p>The letter was written to Timothy in Ephesus, as is made plain throughout the letter.<\/p>\n<p>As to the year in which it was written, two dates are possible. The year 64 <span>AD<\/span> was the date of the great fire in Rome. Nero tried to shift responsibility for the fire to the Christians. Possibly Paul was martyred at that time. Nero himself died in <span>AD<\/span> 67, so that would be the latest date that could be assigned. The letter was written between <span>AD<\/span> 64 and 67, with some preference being given to the earlier date.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Background\">Background<\/p>\n<p>Since the time of the writing of 1 Timothy, Paul made further travels and then came to Rome for his second imprisonment. See this section under “Timothy, First Letter to.”<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Content\">Content<\/p>\n<h5>Salutation (1:1-2)<\/h5>\n<p>As was customary in ancient letters, the writer puts his name first. Then he gives a fuller identification of himself as an apostle, one belonging to Jesus Christ, and one commissioned to tell the whole world about the eternal life that God has made available through faith in Jesus Christ. Paul hereby indicates his authority and also gives a brief summary of the essence of the true Christian faith.<\/p>\n<p>The person to whom the letter is written is “Timothy, my beloved child.” Then follows a triple blessing, “Grace, mercy, and peace” from God the Father and his Son, Jesus Christ. As in all his letters, Paul changes the rather colorless Greek salutation, “greetings,” to one of the greatest theological concepts, “grace,” and adds the Greek translation of the regular Hebrew salutation, “peace.” Then he adds here the great word, “mercy,” as he did in 1 Timothy.<\/p>\n<h5>Exhortations to Timothy to Be a Good Minister (1:3–2:13)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul begins this section by telling Timothy how often he offered prayers of thanksgiving to God on his behalf, to the God of his fathers, to the God whom it was his chief purpose in life to please. Paul greatly desired to see Timothy, especially as he remembered their tearful parting.<\/p>\n<p>Paul reminded Timothy of his great trust in the Lord, a trust that was passed on to him by two godly women: his mother, Eunice, and his grandmother, Lois. Acts 16:1-3 states that Timothy’s mother was a believing Jewess, and his father was a Greek, or Gentile. He had not allowed his son to be circumcised in infancy. But the believing mother had passed on her faith to her son. When Paul decided to take him along as an assistant on his second missionary journey, he had him circumcised so that he could work more effectively with the Jews. Thus, Timothy had a great heritage from Lois, Eunice, and Paul himself.<\/p>\n<p>“Hence I remind you to rekindle the gift of God that is within you through the laying on of my hands” (2 Tm 1:6, <span>rsv<\/span>). First Timothy 4:14 adds this: “when the council of elders laid their hands upon you.” This seems very much like there had been a formal service of ordination, when Timothy was set apart as a minister of the gospel by the laying on of hands accompanied by prayer. Timothy should have never forgotten that solemn moment, and the memory should have kept his life filled with strength and boldness. He was truly a man of God, a man filled with the Spirit of God, and a man not afraid to do his Christian work. Timothy might suffer for his faith, but he could be encouraged as he remembered the sufferings and imprisonment of his spiritual father, Paul. God would give Timothy strength to endure suffering, as he had done for Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Then Paul reminded Timothy of how God had saved him and Paul, and how he had chosen them from all eternity to tell others of God’s saving love through Jesus Christ, who came in time to work out that salvation, by breaking the power of death and showing the way to eternal life. Paul knew, of course, what he believed, but more importantly he knew whom he believed, or trusted—Jesus Christ. And in spite of the many uncertainties that must have been in Paul’s mind, he could be absolutely sure of Christ. Paul was also sure that Christ would be able to guard what had been entrusted to him—guard it until the day Paul and Jesus saw each other. Paul was confident of that, and he wanted Timothy to have a similar assurance.<\/p>\n<p>So Paul urged Timothy to hold fast to the pattern of truth Paul had taught him—that body of Christian doctrine, especially as it pertained to Jesus Christ and the faith and love in Christ. He should guard this gift carefully, with the help of the Holy Spirit.<\/p>\n<p>Paul then shared with Timothy his great sorrow that all the Christians of the Roman province of Asia, of which Ephesus was the chief city, had deserted him. Paul mentions two of the deserters by name, Phygelus and Hermogenes. Evidently Timothy knew who they were. In striking contrast, Paul mentioned the good man Onesiphorus (also at 4:19), who had been such a wonderful and faithful helper of Paul, both in Ephesus and in Rome.<\/p>\n<p>Paul again urged Timothy to be strong in the strength that Christ has given him (2:1). Timothy should pass on the Christian truths to others and train them to pass them on to still others. Paul was probably thinking especially of the elders and deacons (cf. 1 Timothy). Paul used three effective illustrations to encourage Timothy to give his best in his Christian service. He was to fight and suffer as a good soldier, play the game well as a good athlete, and work hard as a good farmer. The rewards will come to all three if they perform their tasks well. All three illustrations had been used by Jesus, and they were used by other NT writers.<\/p>\n<p>In the midst of his exhortations, Paul provided a fine summary of true Christology in 2:8-10. Jesus was truly man and truly God. It is heretical to deny either the full humanity or the full deity of Christ, even though no human mind can full understand the mystery of the Incarnation. And this divine-human being died and then rose again from the dead.<\/p>\n<h5>Warnings against Heresy (2:14–4:5)<\/h5>\n<p>This section begins with the affirmation “Remind everyone of these things, and command them in God’s name to stop fighting over words. Such arguments are useless, and they can ruin those who hear them” (<span>nlt<\/span>). There are heretical beliefs that should be definitely condemned, but Christians are warned against arguing among themselves about insignificant matters. Christians can become angry with other Christians and spend time fighting one another rather than fighting Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Timothy was to strive to make himself a good servant, meriting the approval of his Master, knowing well the truths of his word. In that way, he could combat the false teachings of the heretics. Two of the heretics are mentioned by name, Hymenaeus and Philetus. Philetus is named only here in the NT. Hymenaeus, though, was mentioned also in 1 Timothy 1:20, along with another heretic, Alexander; these two had been given over to Satan, or excommunicated, by Paul at that time. Their heresy was that they taught that the resurrection of believers had already happened (2 Tm 2:18). This heresy undermines the Christian hope of the final resurrection, which brings all believers into eternity. The heretics were denying the reality of that and redefining it as something that had already happened.<\/p>\n<p>In various ways Paul urged Timothy to prove himself a true servant of God, one who is known by God and one who lives by the truths of God’s word. He should avoid the evil thoughts that so often come to young men, and also the temptation to quarrel. Rather, he should be gentle, patient, and humble, seeking to help his people avoid the traps of Satan.<\/p>\n<p>Second Timothy 3:1-9 gives Paul’s strongest condemnation of the heretics in the church. They attend church but they do not believe the Christian truths. They do not live Christian lives themselves, and they strive to get others to follow their beliefs and practices; Paul likened the heretics of his day to the Egyptian magicians in Exodus 7 (who were given the names Jannes and Jambres by Jewish tradition). The heretics in Timothy’s day would fail in their attacks against the truth, just as Jannes and Jambres had failed in their attacks against God and his spokesman Moses.<\/p>\n<p>Paul contrasted his own life and beliefs with those of the heretics. He had been persecuted by heretics himself even on his first missionary journey, but he had continued to preach the truth and had brought many to accept Christ. Timothy should follow Paul’s example.<\/p>\n<p>The supreme way to overcome heresy is the diligent study of the Word of God. “All Scripture is inspired by God and is useful to teach us what is true and to make us realize what is wrong in our lives. It straightens us out and teaches us to do what is right. It is God’s way of preparing us in every way, fully equipped for every good thing God wants us to do” (3:16-17, <span>nlt<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>Paul gave Timothy a solemn charge to preach that Word faithfully and diligently. Many would not be willing to listen to the truths of the Bible, but Timothy should try to correct and rebuke them, even though it may bring persecution upon himself.<\/p>\n<h5>Paul’s Faith and Hope (4:6-18)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul had been writing these important injunctions to Timothy because he knew that he had very little time left here on earth: “As for me, my life has already been poured out as an offering to God. The time of my death is near” (4:6, <span>nlt<\/span>). He can look back with satisfaction upon a life of true faith and service. So he can look forward in all confidence to his crown of victory in eternity. This kind of faith enabled Paul to face his death bravely, and it will do the same for all believing Christians for whom the Second Coming is a blessed hope.<\/p>\n<p>Paul urged Timothy to come and be with him in Rome. Luke was the only one of his friends still with him. Paul told Timothy about other friends who had been with him but who had left. One, Demas, had proved to be a failure. Crescens, Titus, and Tychicus had left for other places. Paul asked Timothy to bring his coat, which he had left at Troas with Carpus, and also his books, especially those written on parchment (probably some copies of Scripture, both Old Testament and New). Paul warned Timothy against the evil man, Alexander the coppersmith (see 1 Tm 1:20).<\/p>\n<p>At Paul’s first trial, all of his friends had left him. But God had been with him and saved him. Paul had even had an opportunity of proclaiming the gospel for all the world to hear.<\/p>\n<h5>Concluding Greetings (4:19-22)<\/h5>\n<p>Paul sent his greetings to a number of his friends in Ephesus. And he sent greetings to Timothy from some of the Roman Christians whom he evidently knew. He urged Timothy to try to come to him before winter, when traveling would be difficult or impossible. He then concluded with a short benediction: “The Lord be with your spirit.”<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Paul, The Apostle; Timothy, First Letter to; Titus, Letter to.<\/p>","summary_ro":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","summary_en":"TIMOTHY, Second Letter to Preview • Author • Place and Date of Writing • Background • Content Author Many of those who deny the Pauline authorship of the Pastoral Epistles recognize that 2 Timothy contains some true Pauline fragments in the numerous personal references in the letter. But the evidence in favor of the Pauline authorship is much stronger than the evidence against it. (See the discussion on authorship of the Pastoral Letters under “Timothy, First Letter to.”) Place and Date of Wr...","source":"Articles\/T.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58597,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","summary_en":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":58598,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","summary_en":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86223,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","summary_en":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":86224,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","summary_en":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113849,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","summary_en":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":113850,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","summary_en":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141475,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15-18<\/strong> Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","summary_en":"1:15-18 Using the examples of others, both negative and positive, Paul continues urging Timothy to be faithful and to come to Rome without fear.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":141476,"type":"study_note","type_label":"Notă de studiu","type_icon":"📝","type_color":"#06b6d4","title_ro":"Notă de studiu: 2 Timotei 1:15","title_en":"Study Note: 2 Timotei 1:15","content_ro":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","content_en":"<p><strong>1:15<\/strong> <em>everyone . . . has deserted me:<\/em> The desertion took place either in Rome or in <em>the province of Asia<\/em> when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • <em>Phygelus and Hermogenes<\/em> are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.<\/p>","summary_ro":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","summary_en":"1:15 everyone . . . has deserted me: The desertion took place either in Rome or in the province of Asia when Paul was arrested. Paul might have seen this as another way his life followed the pattern of Christ’s (see Matt 26:31, 56). • Phygelus and Hermogenes are otherwise unknown. The context (2 Tim 1:11-14) might imply that they were church leaders who sided with Paul’s opponents.","source":"StudyNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"16":[{"id":28464,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Onesiphorus","title_en":"Onesiphorus","content_ro":"<h3>ONESIPHORUS<\/h3>\n<p>Christian who took care of Paul during his confinement in Ephesus. After Paul’s transfer to Rome, Onesiphorus eagerly sought him out and ministered to him there (2 Tm 1:16). In the salutation of his Second Letter to Timothy, Paul sent greetings to Onesiphorus and his household (4:19).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>ONESIPHORUS<\/h3>\n<p>Christian who took care of Paul during his confinement in Ephesus. After Paul’s transfer to Rome, Onesiphorus eagerly sought him out and ministered to him there (2 Tm 1:16). In the salutation of his Second Letter to Timothy, Paul sent greetings to Onesiphorus and his household (4:19).<\/p>","summary_ro":"ONESIPHORUS Christian who took care of Paul during his confinement in Ephesus. After Paul’s transfer to Rome, Onesiphorus eagerly sought him out and ministered to him there (2 Tm 1:16). In the salutation of his Second Letter to Timothy, Paul sent greetings to Onesiphorus and his household (4:19).","summary_en":"ONESIPHORUS Christian who took care of Paul during his confinement in Ephesus. After Paul’s transfer to Rome, Onesiphorus eagerly sought him out and ministered to him there (2 Tm 1:16). In the salutation of his Second Letter to Timothy, Paul sent greetings to Onesiphorus and his household (4:19).","source":"Articles\/O.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":29308,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"Paul, the Apostle","title_en":"Paul, the Apostle","content_ro":"<h3>PAUL, T<span>he Apostle<\/span><\/h3>\n<p>Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles.<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>• Education<\/p>\n<p>• Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>• Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>• Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>• Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>• Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>• The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>• Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>• The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>• Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FamilyandCulturalBackground\">Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born around <span>AD<\/span> 10, a Jew in a family of Pharisees (Acts 23:6) of the tribe of Benjamin (Phil 3:5) in Tarsus of Cilicia (Acts 9:11; 21:39; 22:3), a center of commerce and learning that embraced the Hellenistic spirit and Roman politics. It was a city of which he could be proud (21:39). His parents named him Saul, perhaps after the first king of Israel, who was also a Benjaminite (1 Sm 11:15; Acts 13:21), but Acts 13:9 notes that he “was also called Paul.” He uses the Roman name Paul throughout his letters.<\/p>\n<p>From religious parents Paul received knowledge of the Law and Prophets and the Hebrew and Aramaic languages (Acts 21:40; 22:2-3; 23:6; Gal 1:14; Phil 3:5-6). Tarsus, however, was not a Jewish city. Rather, it had a Greek character, being a place where the Greek language was spoken and Greek literature was cultivated. This accounts for Paul’s familiarity with Greek (Acts 21:37), the language of the streets and shops of Tarsus.<\/p>\n<p>Jews were brought to Tarsus, the capital of the Roman province of Cilicia, in 171 <span>BC<\/span> to promote business in the region. At that time Paul’s ancestors were probably given Roman citizenship. Paul inherited from his father both Tarsisian and Roman citizenship, which would prove to be of great value to Paul in his later life as he traveled with the gospel throughout the Roman Empire (Acts 16:37; 22:25-29; 23:27). Paul may have had several brothers and sisters, but Acts 23:16 mentions only one sister, whose son performed a lifesaving act for his uncle.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was a tent maker (Acts 18:3). He may have learned this trade from his father, or he may have selected it as a means of self-support, as was the custom of those in rabbinical training. Tarsus was well known for the goat’s-hair cloth called cilicium. It was the weaving of this cloth and the fashioning of it into tents, sails, awnings, and cloaks that gave Paul his economic independence during his apostolic ministry (Acts 18:3; 20:34; 28:30; 2 Cor 11:9; 1 Thes 2:9; 2 Thes 3:8).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Education\">Education<\/p>\n<p>Although born in Tarsus, Paul testified to the Jews in Jerusalem that he had been brought up in this city and studied under Gamaliel (Acts 22:3). It is not clear when Paul was first brought to Jerusalem, but it is likely that sometime between the ages of 13 and 20 he began his formal rabbinical studies. His teacher, Gamaliel, was the grandson of Hillel, founder of a Pharisaic school whose teachings run through the Talmudic writings to this day. This is the same Gamaliel whose wisdom persuaded the Sanhedrin to spare the lives of Peter and the apostles (5:33-40). No doubt, it was while studying under Gamaliel in Hillel’s school that Paul began to advance in Judaism beyond many Jews of his own age and became extremely zealous for the traditions of his fathers (Gal 1:14). Perhaps then also Paul began to experience the struggles with the law he would later describe in Romans 7.<\/p>\n<p>While Paul was studying the Jewish law in Jerusalem, Jesus was working as a carpenter in Nazareth. Then Jesus gathered the disciples who would one day be Paul’s coworkers in the gospel, fulfilled his ministry, and accomplished redemption on the cross of Calvary (<span>AD<\/span> 30). Christ’s resurrection gave birth to the church, which was baptized in the Holy Spirit at the Feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SaulthePersecutor\">Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>Shortly after these world-changing events, the members of certain synagogues in Jerusalem, including the Cilician synagogue, that of Paul’s native land (Acts 6:9), could not withstand the wisdom and spirit (v 10) of a member of the church in Jerusalem named Stephen (vv 5, 8). They accused him of blasphemy before the Sanhedrin (vv 11-15) and after his eloquent defense (7:1-53) dragged him out of the city, where he was stoned to death. He became the first Christian martyr. The record does not fully reveal the role Paul played in these proceedings, but we know that he was present and prominent because the witnesses against Stephen, who were required to throw the first stones in the execution, “laid their clothes at the feet of a young man called Saul [Paul]” (v 58, <span>niv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>At Stephen’s trial, Paul heard Stephen’s historical method of defense, and he later used it himself at Antioch of Pisidia (Acts 13:16-41). He witnessed the man with the face of an angel (6:15), full of the Holy Spirit, looking above and proclaiming “the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing at the right hand of God” (7:56). Stephen’s death initiated the events that would culminate in Paul’s conversion and commission as the apostle to the Gentiles. But at that time Paul was a leader of the oppressors of the church. He breathed threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord (9:1); he persecuted the church of God and tried to destroy it (Gal 1:13) by imprisoning Christians, both male and female (Acts 22:4), in many cities.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ConversionandCalling\">Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>Paul had obtained letters from the high priest in Jerusalem to the synagogues in Damascus authorizing him to arrest the believers there and bring them to Jerusalem for trial (Acts 9:1-2). Paul traveled to Damascus for this purpose. Then, on the outskirts of the city, came the event that was to transform this law-keeping persecutor of Jesus Christ and blasphemous destroyer of the infant church into the chief propagator of the gospel of grace and master builder of the church (1 Cor 3:10; 1 Tm 1:13). This was the occasion of Paul’s conversion (c. <span>AD<\/span> 31–33). It was of such revolutionary and lasting importance that three detailed accounts of it are given in the book of Acts (Acts 9:1-19; 22:1-21; 26:1-23), and many references are given to it in Paul’s own writings (1 Cor 9:1; 15:8; Gal 1:15-16; Eph 3:3; Phil 3:12).<\/p>\n<p>At that time a light from heaven, brighter than the midday sun, shone around Paul and his traveling companions, and they fell to the ground (Acts 26:13-14). Only Paul, however, heard the voice of Jesus instruct him in his commission as a minister and witness to the Gentiles (vv 14-18). Temporarily blinded, Paul was led into Damascus (9:8). There, the disciple Ananias and the Christian community forgave Paul, baptized him, and helped him through the bewildering event of his conversion (vv 10-22). After a short time with the church there, Paul was threatened with death by the Jews to whom he preached Jesus (vv 20-22), but he was protected by the believers and ingeniously delivered from his persecutors (vv 23-25).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PreparationforMinistry\">Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>Then began a period of preparation, which lasted about 13 years. During this time, Paul first was in the desert of Arabia for three years. Here was his opportunity to pray and reflect on Stephen’s defense to the Sanhedrin, the momentous significance of his conversion, the vision he received of Jesus Christ, and the meaning of all this in the light of Jewish theology. Following this, Paul returned to Damascus and then visited Peter in Jerusalem for 15 days (Gal 1:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>At first, the disciples in Jerusalem were afraid of him because they did not believe he was a disciple of Jesus (Acts 9:26), but he was championed by Barnabas and thus accepted by the believers in Jerusalem (vv 27-28). While there, Paul may have heard the oral gospel, a summary of the words and deeds of Jesus, handed down to all converts. This would have included the institution of the Lord’s Supper (1 Cor 11:23-25), specific words of the Lord (Acts 20:35; 1 Cor 7:10; 9:14), the appearances of the resurrected Christ (1 Cor 15:3-8), and the spirit and character of Jesus (2 Cor 10:1; Phil 2:5-8). Paul also preached in Jerusalem, perhaps in the same synagogues in which he had heard Stephen. However, when his life was again threatened by the Jews, the believers sent him away to Tarsus (Acts 9:29-30; Gal 1:21).<\/p>\n<p>The end of Paul’s preparation came when Barnabas went to Tarsus to look for him and bring him to Antioch. By this time Paul had lived for 10 years in Cilicia. Since his conversion, before being sent to Tarsus, he had proclaimed Jesus (Acts 9:20), speaking boldly in the name of the Lord (v 27). There is no reason to think he did otherwise while living among the Gentiles in Cilicia. In fact, his work may have been so effective that he began to attract attention in Antioch. During these years, Paul probably underwent many of the sufferings mentioned in 2 Corinthians 11:24-26. Several scholars think that the ecstatic experience mentioned in 2 Corinthians 12:1-9, with its accompanying thorn in the flesh, also took place before he came to Antioch.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SentOutfromAntioch\">Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch had its origins in the persecution fomented by Paul after the death of Stephen. Until they arrived in Antioch, the scattered believers had only spoken the word to Jews (Acts 11:19). It was here that the Gentiles first heard the Good News (v 20), and many became believers (v 21). It is fitting that Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles (Acts 22:21; Rom 11:13), who was as yet unknown by sight to the churches of Judea (Gal 1:22), should appear in Antioch to formally begin the ministry to which he was called (Acts 26:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>Barnabas and Paul stayed with the church in Antioch for a year. Their work there was so blessed that a new name, Christian, was coined to distinguish the believers in Antioch from Gentiles and Jews (Acts 11:26). Hearing of a famine in Judea, the disciples in Antioch determined to send relief to the believers in Judea and did so by Barnabas and Paul (v 30). Such a gift displayed to the Jewish churches the potency of the gospel among the Gentiles. Their mission complete, Barnabas and Paul returned to Antioch with John Mark (12:25), Barnabas’s cousin (Col 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from the Day of Pentecost, the work in the gospel had been casual and incidental. Contacts were made in the homes, the marketplace, the streets, synagogues, highways, etc. (Acts 3:1; 5:12, 42; 8:26-29; 10:22). But in Antioch the Holy Spirit initiated a determined effort to evangelize a section of the Roman Empire (13:1-3). By the Holy Spirit’s instructions, the church separated Barnabas and Paul for this work. With the prayers and encouragement of this church, and with John Mark as their assistant, Barnabas and Paul, sent out by the Holy Spirit, sailed for Cyprus (v 4).<\/p>\n\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TravelingwithBarnabas\">Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>Arriving in Salamis, they preached in the synagogues as they traveled the length of the island to Paphos (Acts 13:5-6). There the Roman proconsul, Sergius Paulus, wanted to hear the word of God (v 7). A magician named Elymas Bar-Jesus tried to prevent the proconsul from believing in Jesus but was stricken with temporary blindness by Paul’s command (vv 8-11). This was the first manifestation in Paul of the signs of an apostle (2 Cor 12:12). From then on, the name Paul, not Saul, is used in Luke’s record of the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 13:9), and Paul replaced Barnabas as the leader of the party. So “Paul and his company” set sail from Paphos and arrived in Perga of Pamphylia (v 13). John Mark deserted them at Perga and returned to his home in Jerusalem (v 13). This caused discord (15:39), but Paul and Mark were later reconciled (Col 4:10; 2 Tm 4:11).<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s travels with the gospel now continued through the Roman province of Asia, specifically in the southern portion of Galatia, the areas of Pamphylia, Pisidia, and Lycaonia. The coastal area where the party landed is a hot, malarial region. It is thought that Paul contracted malaria there and so traveled inland through the mountains to the 4,000-foot- (1,219.2-meter-) high tablelands. Such a journey would have been full of dangerous rivers and bandits (2 Cor 11:26), but Paul was well cared for by the Galatian highlanders when he arrived (Gal 4:13-15) and was rewarded with a warm reception to his message (Acts 13:48-49).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Barnabas were asked to speak at the synagogue of Antioch in Pisidia (Acts 13:15), and Paul delivered a discourse full of the characteristics of the gospel he would later record in his letters to the churches (vv 16-41). He was invited to speak the next week (v 42); nearly the whole city gathered together to hear the word of God (v 44). This stirred up jealousy in the Jews who opposed Paul’s words (v 45), causing the apostles’ dramatic turn to the Gentiles (vv 46-47). Many Gentiles in Antioch believed and spread the word throughout the region, but Paul and Barnabas were forced out and went to Iconium in Lycaonia (vv 48-51).<\/p>\n<p>The success in Antioch was duplicated in Iconium as was the Jews’ opposition (Acts 14:1), and the apostles fled from the threat of a stoning to Lystra and Derbe in Lycaonia (vv 5-6). In Lystra the signs of an apostle were again seen when Paul healed a man who had been crippled since birth (vv 8-10). The idolatrous citizens of the town, however, primed by the popular belief that Jupiter, accompanied by Mercury, had once visited their region, worshiped Paul and Barnabas as these deities (vv 11-13). Even the convincing words of Paul, whom they mistook for Mercury, hardly restrained the crowds from offering a sacrifice (vv 14-18).<\/p>\n<p>It was in Lystra that Paul was first given a taste of the same medicine he had once administered to Christians. The Jews stoned him, dragged him out of the city, and left him for dead (Acts 14:19). Timothy (16:1-3) may have been among the new disciples surrounding Paul as he lay outside the gate (14:20). Timothy was Paul’s son in the faith (1 Cor 4:17; 1 Tm 1:2), eyewitness to his suffering (2 Tm 3:10-11), faithful companion, and fellow worker (Acts 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Thes 3:2). The next day Barnabas and Paul went on to Derbe (Acts 14:20).<\/p>\n<p>After making many disciples in Derbe, the apostles retraced their steps through Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch of Pisidia, strengthening and encouraging the new believers and appointing elders in each church (Acts 14:21-23). Arriving again in Perga, they sailed back to Antioch of Syria, where they reported to the church the wonderful news that God had opened a door of faith for the Gentiles (vv 25-27).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheCouncilofJerusalem\">The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>The Jews, who had dogged the steps of Paul and Barnabas throughout Galatia, followed on their heels to bewitch the Gentiles there, convincing them to desert the grace of Christ and submit to the Jewish law (Gal 1:6; 3:1). Shortly after the apostles’ return to Antioch, Judaizers came from Judea to Antioch, teaching salvation by the law (Acts 15:1). This began the war against the gospel of grace, which Paul preached.<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch sent Paul, Barnabas, and others to Jerusalem to settle the controversy of the law versus grace with the apostles and elders there (<span>AD<\/span> 49, Acts 15:2). Along the way to Jerusalem they spread the news of the conversion of the Gentiles. This brought great joy to the believers (v 3). Such joy was not shared by some in Jerusalem, who in the first meeting of the council said that the Gentiles should be ordered to keep the law of Moses (v 5).<\/p>\n<p>After this meeting, Paul and Barnabas met privately with Peter, John, and James (Gal 2:1-10) and explained the gospel they had been preaching to the Gentiles. These three leaders of the church in Jerusalem saw the grace that had been given to Paul to bring the gospel to the Gentiles and extended to him the “right hand of fellowship.” This private meeting seems to have decided the question of compliance to the Jewish law because in the next general meeting Peter said, “We believe that we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11, <span>rsv<\/span>), and James reached the decision that “we should not trouble those of the Gentiles who turn to God” (Acts 15:19, <span>rsv<\/span>). This was a great victory for Paul and Barnabas, and the news was received with rejoicing by the church in Antioch (vv 30-35).<\/p>\n<p>Later, Peter visited Antioch and freely associated with the Gentile believers as he had timidly done in Cornelius’s house (Acts 10:28). This continued until “certain men came from James.” Their presence brought fear to Peter, clouding the light of the gospel of grace, and causing him to separate himself from the Gentiles. Peter’s action influenced others, including Barnabas, to do the same (Gal 2:12-13). Paul rose to the challenge of this serious crisis, confronted Peter publicly, and charged him with Judaizing and hypocrisy (v 14). Paul won the battle and rescued Peter and Barnabas with eloquent words on justification by faith (vv 15-21), but the Judaizers had resumed their war. From this time on, they did not rest; rather, they tormented and persecuted Paul all over the world. But the apostle did not submit to them for a moment. He was engaged in the fight of his life, so that the truth of the gospel might remain with the Gentile believers (v 5).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FurtherTravel\">Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>Paul wanted to visit the new believers and see how they were doing. So he proposed to Barnabas that they return to the cities where they had previously preached about Jesus (Acts 15:36). Barnabas wanted to take John Mark with them, but Paul would not take him since he had deserted them during their earlier journey (13:13). This sharp disagreement ended Barnabas’s association with Paul (15:37-39). Silas, a leader among the brothers in Jerusalem (v 22), accompanied Paul as he set out by land through Syria and Cilicia, strengthening the churches (vv 40-41).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from Derbe in Galatia, Paul and Silas revisited the churches Paul had established with Barnabas. While in Lystra, they were joined by Timothy (Acts 16:1-3). The apostles delivered to these young churches the letter drafted by the elders and apostles in Jerusalem concerning the observance of the law (15:23-29), thus strengthening and increasing them (16:4-5).<\/p>\n<p>It is likely that Ephesus, a major city in the Roman province of Asia, was the party’s main objective for the advancement of the gospel, but they were “forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia” (Acts 16:6). Then they attempted to turn north and enter the region of Bithynia, “but the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them” (v 7). In this way they were forced by God to continue straight westward to Troas on the Aegean Sea, where Luke joined them (“we” in v 10), and Paul had a vision in which he was called out of Asia into Macedonia (vv 8-9). Paul and his party immediately crossed by boat into Europe (v 11) where they carried the gospel to Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, Athens, and Corinth.<\/p>\n<p>Philippi was a Roman colony and military outpost where there were few Jews, so Paul went to a place by the river where the local Jews prayed. He spoke to some women there, notably Lydia, who believed and with her household was baptized (Acts 16:12-15), beginning the first church in Europe. Paul cast a spirit of divination out of a girl in Philippi, and as a result he and Silas were jailed (vv 16-24). The events of their night in jail made the jailer a believer in God (vv 25-34), and he and his family were added to the church in Philippi, which met in Lydia’s home (v 40). When Paul disclosed his Roman citizenship, he was released and was asked to leave the city (vv 35-39).<\/p>\n<p>At Thessalonica the Jews, aroused to jealousy by the success of Paul’s gospel message, raised a mob to search for the apostles. They complained to the city authorities that the people “who have turned the world upside down have come here also” and accused the apostles of “saying that there is another king [besides Caesar], Jesus” (Acts 17:5-7).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Silas quickly left Thessalonica by night and arrived in Berea, a city thereafter distinguished by its citizens who eagerly and thoughtfully received the gospel (Acts 17:10-12). The Thessalonian Jews did not rest but trailed Paul to Berea to incite the crowds. The believers then sent Paul away to Athens, while Silas and Timothy stayed behind (vv 13-15).<\/p>\n<p>The Athenians called Paul a babbler but let him air his views before the Areopagus. Paul’s speech there was alive with his broad knowledge. He alluded to Greco-Roman philosophy (Acts 17:27), poetry (v 28), sculpture (vv 25, 29), architecture (v 24), and religion while proclaiming the existence of an “unknown god” (v 23). But he was rudely cut short by scoffing and indifference when he mentioned the resurrection (v 32). Paul’s words delighted the minds of many but influenced the wills of few, so when he arrived in Corinth, he determined not to proclaim the mystery of God in lofty words of wisdom so that the believers’ faith would not rest on human wisdom but on the power of God (1 Cor 2:1-5).<\/p>\n<p>In Corinth Paul met Aquila and Priscilla (Acts 18:2-3), Roman Jews with whom he lived and worked as a tent maker and who would become prominent among the churches (Acts 18:26; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Tm 4:19). He stayed in Corinth 18 months from <span>AD<\/span> 50 to 51, raising up a church (Acts 18:11) on the strength of a vision from God (vv 9-10) and in spite of the attacks of the Jews (vv 12-17). Paul wrote the first and second letters to the Thessalonians from Corinth to establish the believers in a holy, industrious life (1 Thes 3:13; 5:23; 2 Thes 3:7-12) in hope of the second coming of Jesus Christ (1 Thes 4:15-18; 2 Thes 2:1ff.).<\/p>\n<p>Accompanied by Priscilla and Aquila, Paul sailed from Corinth for Syria. He left his fellow workers in Ephesus, sailed to Caesarea, briefly visited Jerusalem, and returned to Antioch (Acts 18:18-22). Paul stayed in Antioch for awhile but did not remain absent from the field of his labors for long. Alone, he departed from Antioch, went from place to place in Galatia and Phrygia strengthening all the disciples, and eventually arrived in Ephesus (18:23; 19:1).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"LaborintheGospel\">Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>A Jew named Apollos had ministered in Ephesus prior to Paul’s arrival and had recently gone over to Corinth (Acts 18:24-28). There Apollos innocently became the cause of such discord (1 Cor 3:3-9) that he left and refused to return even at Paul’s request (16:12). Paul’s earlier visit to Ephesus (Acts 18:19-20), Apollos’s ministry, and the presence of Priscilla and Aquila had prepared Ephesus for the apostle’s preaching of the gospel of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Paul began his work in Ephesus by setting straight some ill-informed disciples of John the Baptist (Acts 19:1-7). He then spent three months preaching at the local synagogue until members of the congregation “spoke evil of the Way” (v 9). Paul then took the disciples and continued his arguments on the neutral ground of Tyrannus’s school (vv 8-9), where Jews and Greeks were free to come. He continued there for two years and “all the residents of Asia, both Jews and Greeks, heard the word of the Lord” (v 10).<\/p>\n<p>The work in Ephesus was a great success (Acts 19:10, 20, 26). Paul enjoyed an open door for effective work (1 Cor 16:9), bolstered by extraordinary miracles (Acts 19:11-17), a public burning of valuable books of sorcery (vv 18-19), and the assistance of friendly officials from the province of Asia (v 31). There were also many adversaries (1 Cor 15:32; 16:9), especially among the artisans associated with the temple of Diana. Paul’s ministry had hurt their trade to the extent that they were incited to riot (Acts 19:23-41). Paul had intended to stay in Ephesus until Pentecost (1 Cor 16:8), but this tumult seems to have hastened his departure (Acts 20:1).<\/p>\n<p>During his stay in Ephesus, the household of Chloe sent word to Paul from Corinth that there were divisions in the church there (1 Cor 1:10-13). This report generated a flurry of letters and travels. Paul wrote a letter, which is now lost, to this church (5:9). The church in Corinth wrote a letter (7:1) and sent messengers to Paul (16:17), and Paul sent Timothy to them (4:17; 16:10). Paul then wrote 1 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 53) and sent it by Titus, who was to meet him in Troas to report the results (2 Cor 2:12-13).<\/p>\n<p>After his hasty exit from Ephesus, Paul found an open door for the gospel in Troas, but he so longed to hear from Corinth that he pushed on into Macedonia (2 Cor 2:12-13). There he was finally comforted by Titus (7:5-7) and rejoiced at the news of the Corinthians’ repentance, earnestness, longing, and zeal (vv 8-16). From Macedonia Paul wrote 2 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 54), toured northwest to proclaim the good news of Christ in Illyricum (Rom 15:19), and then turned south for Achaia and his third visit to Corinth (Acts 19:21; 20:1-3; 2 Cor 13:1).<\/p>\n<p>The time and place from which Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians is a topic of controversy. Some date it before the council at Jerusalem, about <span>AD<\/span> 45. Others say he wrote it from Corinth at this stage in his history. The latter opinion is the choice of this narrative.<\/p>\n<p>A three-month winter stay in Corinth (<span>AD<\/span> 55–56) produced the Letter to the Romans, which firmly set the benchmark of the gospel for all the ages. Paul had many personal friends in Rome (Rom 16) and had long intended to visit there (1:10-15). His plans were to deliver a collection from the Gentile churches to Jerusalem (Acts 20:35; Rom 15:25-26; 1 Cor 16:1) and then visit Rome (Acts 19:21) on his way to Spain (Rom 15:23-24).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheArrestinJerusalem\">The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s trip from Corinth to Jerusalem was marked by abundant warnings of the danger awaiting him in Jerusalem. The Judaizers’ acrimony toward Paul was common talk everywhere, but all alarms went unheeded (Acts 20:22-24, 38; 21:4, 10-15). However, the request for prayer in Romans 15:30-32 shows that Paul knew he might soon need a divine rescue from the unbelievers in Judea.<\/p>\n<p>The travelers, carrying the collection for Jerusalem, journeyed swiftly in order to reach Jerusalem by Pentecost (Acts 20:16). They proceeded by land from Achaia, through Macedonia, to Philippi in time for the Passover (spring <span>AD<\/span> 56, v 6). Crossing by sea to Troas, they visited the believers there (vv 7-12) and then sailed through the archipelago of the eastern Aegean Sea to Miletus (vv 13-16). From Miletus, Paul sent for the elders of Ephesus, to whom he delivered an impassioned speech containing his own dire warnings for them (vv 17-38).<\/p>\n<p>Parting from them, Paul and his companions set sail to Cos, to Rhodes, and then to Patara, where they changed ships for Phoenicia (Acts 21:1-2). A straight course to Tyre brought them within sight of Cyprus, with its memories of Barnabas and Sergius Paulus (v 3). “Through the Spirit” the disciples in Tyre “told Paul not to go on to Jerusalem” (v 4), but he pressed on to Caesarea, where he and his company stayed with Philip, who had formerly served with the martyred Stephen (21:8; cf. 6:5). In Caesarea, Paul would not be persuaded by an especially dramatic prophecy of his coming arrest (21:10-14).<\/p>\n<p>In Jerusalem the apostolic band stayed with Mnason, an early disciple, and were warmly welcomed by the brothers there (Acts 21:15-17). James and the elders of the church praised God when they heard of the things he had done through Paul among the Gentiles (vv 18-20), and when they received the collection from the churches (24:17). They told Paul of his bad reputation among the thousands of Jewish believers in Jerusalem and urged him to set right the Judaizers’ misrepresentation that he encouraged Jewish Christians to forsake the Mosaic customs (21:21-24). Acts 21:25 shows the Jerusalem elders understood that the Gentiles were under no obligation to Moses; their concern was for Paul to demonstrate that Jewish believers were free to continue their traditional observances.<\/p>\n<p>Paul had kept the Jewish feasts (Acts 20:6), as had Jesus and the early disciples in Jerusalem. He had also cut his hair in a vow at Cenchreae (18:18), so it was a small matter for him, a Jew, to ceremonially purify himself after becoming a Christian, especially if it would undermine the arguments of the Judaizers. To have refused the elders’ request would have lent credence to the Judaizers’ charge. The success of this plan is seen in that it was the Jews from Asia, visiting Jerusalem for the Pentecost feast of <span>AD<\/span> 57, who stirred up trouble for Paul (21:27-29)—not the Judaizers from Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>The whole city was aroused by Paul’s persistent persecutors. A violent crowd dragged him out of the temple just as Stephen had once been hauled to his martyrdom. They tried to kill him, but he was rescued by Roman soldiers as the mob cried, “Away with him!”—just as they had done to Jesus (Acts 21:30-36). At this juncture the educational and cultural diversity of Paul’s life came to his rescue. As he was carried for safety to the Roman barracks, he spoke in Greek to the tribune, who had mistaken him for an Egyptian assassin (vv 37-38). Given permission to speak to the crowd, he did so in the Aramaic language then common in Israel (vv 39-40). The hushed crowd eagerly heard Paul’s defense until he uttered the word “Gentiles.” At this, the crowd resumed its threatening and violence, and Paul was brought into the barracks (22:1-24). There the Romans prepared to flog him, until Paul revealed that he was not only a Jew from Tarsus but also a freeborn Roman citizen. The tribune was afraid, since he had bound a Roman citizen. Wanting to know the charges against Paul, he brought him to the Sanhedrin (vv 25-30).<\/p>\n<p>This meeting of the Jewish judiciary was shortly reduced to dissension and violence. Paul resorted to tactics justifiable in such a war and hopelessly divided the Sanhedrin on the subject of the resurrection (Acts 23:1-9). Paul again was rescued, this time from the contending factions of the Jewish leadership, and taken to the barracks, where the Lord encouraged him, promising that he would go to Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 56, vv 10-11).<\/p>\n<p>In the meantime 40 Jews entered into a murderous plot against Paul. They vowed not to eat or drink until they had killed the apostle (Acts 23:12-15). They almost succeeded, but with the help of the son of Paul’s sister (v 16), the conspiracy was exposed. For safety, Paul was taken from Jerusalem to Caesarea under guard of 470 soldiers and handed over to the custody of Felix the governor (vv 16-35). Inconclusive hearings before Felix (Acts 24), his successor, Festus (25:1-12), and King Agrippa (25:23–26:32) occupied Paul in his two years of imprisonment in Caesarea. Festus, wanting to please the Jews, suggested that Paul be returned to Jerusalem for trial, but Paul knew the murderous intent of his accusers and again utilized his Roman citizenship by making a dramatic appeal to Caesar (25:9-12).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"VoyageandStayinRome\">Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>To plead his case at Caesar’s court, Paul and his companions, Aristarchus and Luke, were taken on a perilous voyage (<span>AD<\/span> 58, Acts 27:1–28:16). Their passage by ship from Caesarea to Rome is one of the most remarkable on record. Luke’s detailed account is a treasure of information on ancient ships, navigation, and seamanship. It is also a beautiful portrait of a heroic and dignified apostle Paul, the gospel’s ambassador in chains (Eph 6:20), who with the guidance and assurance of his God (Acts 27:23-26), led the 276 people on board to safety (v 37).<\/p>\n<p>Luke traces the voyage stage by stage through every crisis, with a change of ship at Myra, delay at Fair Havens on Crete, and the shipwreck on Malta. Finally, in the spring of <span>AD<\/span> 59, they arrived at Puteoli, Italy, and made their way to Rome, welcomed by the believers along the Appian Way (Acts 28:13-16).<\/p>\n<p>Luke provided a peaceful denouement to the Acts, notwithstanding the fact that the apostle was an imperial prisoner of Caesar Nero. Paul lived by himself in his own house, chained to a Roman guard (Acts 28:16, 30). There he received the local Jewish leaders—to calm any misgivings they may have had about him and, at the same time, to convince them about Jesus. His efforts had mixed success (vv 17-28). During Paul’s two or more years in Rome, the Judaizers seem to have withdrawn, only to be replaced by the peril of Eastern Gnosticism. This is seen in Paul’s letters to the Philippians, Colossians, and Ephesians, and to Philemon, all written at this time. It is unlikely that Paul’s accusers appeared in Rome to bring formal charges before Caesar, so Paul was probably released in <span>AD<\/span> 61.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FinalYearsandMartyrdom\">Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p>It is here assumed that the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy, 2 Timothy, and Titus) are truly Paul’s work. Only through them can the probable course of events in Paul’s final years be traced. Romans 15:28 shows that Paul intended to deliver the collection to Jerusalem and then to “set out by way of you [Rome] to Spain.” The arrest and imprisonment in Jerusalem not only destroyed these plans but also extracted five precious years from the prime of a most productive life. Although Clement of Rome implied that Paul did fulfill his desire to go to Spain (<em>Clement to the Corinthians<\/em> 5), it is certain that the daily pressure of Paul’s anxious care for all the churches (2 Cor 11:28) did not abate.<\/p>\n<p>If Paul went to Spain, he may have been there when Rome was burned on July 19, <span>AD<\/span> 64. Tradition says that Paul traveled as far as Britain, but there is no evidence to confirm this. Returning east, he left Titus in Crete (Ti 1:5) and traveled through Miletus, south of Ephesus, where he left Trophimus sick (2 Tm 4:20). Traveling toward Macedonia, Paul visited Timothy in Ephesus (1 Tm 1:3). On the way, Paul left his cloak and books with Carpus in Troas (2 Tm 4:13). This indicates that he intended to return there for his possessions. From Macedonia Paul wrote his loving yet apprehensive first letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 62–64). He had decided to spend the winter in Nicopolis (Ti 3:12), northwest of Corinth on the Adriatic Sea, but was still in Macedonia when he wrote his letter to Titus. This letter is similar to 1 Timothy, yet with a somewhat harsher tone. In it is a final glimpse of the eloquent and zealous Apollos (Ti 3:13), who is still in association with Paul 10 or more years after his first appearance in Ephesus (Acts 18:24).<\/p>\n<p>From here Paul’s path is obscure. He may have wintered in Nicopolis, but he did not return to Troas for his winter cloak (2 Tm 4:13). At some point he was arrested by the Romans, because he spent a winter in Rome’s Mamertine Prison, suffering from the cold in that rock cell before he wrote his second letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 66–67). He may have been anticipating the coming winter when he requested that Timothy bring his cloak (vv 13, 21). It is possible that the charges against Paul were related to the burning of Rome; this is unknown. It was, however, now “illegal” to be a Christian since the “new religion” was no longer protected by Roman law as being part of Judaism (which was a legalized, recognized religion by Roman law).<\/p>\n<p>It was dangerous to be associated with Paul at this time. Many deserted him (2 Tm 4:16), including all his coworkers in Asia (1:15) and Demas, who loved the world (4:10). Only Luke, the physician and author of Luke and Acts, was with him when he wrote his second letter to Timothy (v 11). Faithful believers still in hiding in Rome were also in contact with the apostle (1:16; 4:19, 21). He told Timothy to come to him in Rome and bring Mark also (4:11). Apparently Timothy did come and was imprisoned (Heb 13:23). Paul’s request for the books and parchments (2 Tm 4:13) discloses that he was reading and studying the Scripture to the end.<\/p>\n<p>The apostle Paul had two hearings before Caesar Nero. At his first defense only the Lord stood by him (2 Tm 4:16). There he not only pleaded his own cause but also that of the gospel, still longing that all the Gentiles would hear its message. Perhaps no decision was made, and thus he was “rescued from the lion’s mouth” (v 17). Though he knew he would soon die, he was not afraid, but was assured that the Lord would give him a crown of righteousness on the last day (v 8). Finally, the apostle himself recorded his seminal encouragement to all believers: “The Lord be with your spirit. Grace be with you” (v 22, <span>rsv<\/span>). After this, the Scripture is silent regarding Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Nothing is known of Paul’s second hearing but that it resulted in the sentence of capital punishment. History does not record Paul’s end. Nero died in the summer of <span>AD<\/span> 68, so Paul was executed before that date. As a Roman citizen, he must have been spared the lingering torture that had recently been suffered by his fellow martyrs. Tradition says that he was decapitated by the sword of an imperial headsman on the Ostian Road just outside of Rome, and buried nearby. This fulfilled Paul’s desire “to depart and be with Christ, for that is far better” (Phil 1:23, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>PAUL, T<span>he Apostle<\/span><\/h3>\n<p>Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles.<\/p>\n<p>Preview<\/p>\n<p>• Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>• Education<\/p>\n<p>• Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>• Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>• Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>• Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>• Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>• The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>• Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>• The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>• Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>• Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FamilyandCulturalBackground\">Family and Cultural Background<\/p>\n<p>Paul was born around <span>AD<\/span> 10, a Jew in a family of Pharisees (Acts 23:6) of the tribe of Benjamin (Phil 3:5) in Tarsus of Cilicia (Acts 9:11; 21:39; 22:3), a center of commerce and learning that embraced the Hellenistic spirit and Roman politics. It was a city of which he could be proud (21:39). His parents named him Saul, perhaps after the first king of Israel, who was also a Benjaminite (1 Sm 11:15; Acts 13:21), but Acts 13:9 notes that he “was also called Paul.” He uses the Roman name Paul throughout his letters.<\/p>\n<p>From religious parents Paul received knowledge of the Law and Prophets and the Hebrew and Aramaic languages (Acts 21:40; 22:2-3; 23:6; Gal 1:14; Phil 3:5-6). Tarsus, however, was not a Jewish city. Rather, it had a Greek character, being a place where the Greek language was spoken and Greek literature was cultivated. This accounts for Paul’s familiarity with Greek (Acts 21:37), the language of the streets and shops of Tarsus.<\/p>\n<p>Jews were brought to Tarsus, the capital of the Roman province of Cilicia, in 171 <span>BC<\/span> to promote business in the region. At that time Paul’s ancestors were probably given Roman citizenship. Paul inherited from his father both Tarsisian and Roman citizenship, which would prove to be of great value to Paul in his later life as he traveled with the gospel throughout the Roman Empire (Acts 16:37; 22:25-29; 23:27). Paul may have had several brothers and sisters, but Acts 23:16 mentions only one sister, whose son performed a lifesaving act for his uncle.<\/p>\n<p>Paul was a tent maker (Acts 18:3). He may have learned this trade from his father, or he may have selected it as a means of self-support, as was the custom of those in rabbinical training. Tarsus was well known for the goat’s-hair cloth called cilicium. It was the weaving of this cloth and the fashioning of it into tents, sails, awnings, and cloaks that gave Paul his economic independence during his apostolic ministry (Acts 18:3; 20:34; 28:30; 2 Cor 11:9; 1 Thes 2:9; 2 Thes 3:8).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"Education\">Education<\/p>\n<p>Although born in Tarsus, Paul testified to the Jews in Jerusalem that he had been brought up in this city and studied under Gamaliel (Acts 22:3). It is not clear when Paul was first brought to Jerusalem, but it is likely that sometime between the ages of 13 and 20 he began his formal rabbinical studies. His teacher, Gamaliel, was the grandson of Hillel, founder of a Pharisaic school whose teachings run through the Talmudic writings to this day. This is the same Gamaliel whose wisdom persuaded the Sanhedrin to spare the lives of Peter and the apostles (5:33-40). No doubt, it was while studying under Gamaliel in Hillel’s school that Paul began to advance in Judaism beyond many Jews of his own age and became extremely zealous for the traditions of his fathers (Gal 1:14). Perhaps then also Paul began to experience the struggles with the law he would later describe in Romans 7.<\/p>\n<p>While Paul was studying the Jewish law in Jerusalem, Jesus was working as a carpenter in Nazareth. Then Jesus gathered the disciples who would one day be Paul’s coworkers in the gospel, fulfilled his ministry, and accomplished redemption on the cross of Calvary (<span>AD<\/span> 30). Christ’s resurrection gave birth to the church, which was baptized in the Holy Spirit at the Feast of Pentecost in Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SaulthePersecutor\">Saul the Persecutor<\/p>\n<p>Shortly after these world-changing events, the members of certain synagogues in Jerusalem, including the Cilician synagogue, that of Paul’s native land (Acts 6:9), could not withstand the wisdom and spirit (v 10) of a member of the church in Jerusalem named Stephen (vv 5, 8). They accused him of blasphemy before the Sanhedrin (vv 11-15) and after his eloquent defense (7:1-53) dragged him out of the city, where he was stoned to death. He became the first Christian martyr. The record does not fully reveal the role Paul played in these proceedings, but we know that he was present and prominent because the witnesses against Stephen, who were required to throw the first stones in the execution, “laid their clothes at the feet of a young man called Saul [Paul]” (v 58, <span>niv<\/span>).<\/p>\n<p>At Stephen’s trial, Paul heard Stephen’s historical method of defense, and he later used it himself at Antioch of Pisidia (Acts 13:16-41). He witnessed the man with the face of an angel (6:15), full of the Holy Spirit, looking above and proclaiming “the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing at the right hand of God” (7:56). Stephen’s death initiated the events that would culminate in Paul’s conversion and commission as the apostle to the Gentiles. But at that time Paul was a leader of the oppressors of the church. He breathed threats and murder against the disciples of the Lord (9:1); he persecuted the church of God and tried to destroy it (Gal 1:13) by imprisoning Christians, both male and female (Acts 22:4), in many cities.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ConversionandCalling\">Conversion and Calling<\/p>\n<p>Paul had obtained letters from the high priest in Jerusalem to the synagogues in Damascus authorizing him to arrest the believers there and bring them to Jerusalem for trial (Acts 9:1-2). Paul traveled to Damascus for this purpose. Then, on the outskirts of the city, came the event that was to transform this law-keeping persecutor of Jesus Christ and blasphemous destroyer of the infant church into the chief propagator of the gospel of grace and master builder of the church (1 Cor 3:10; 1 Tm 1:13). This was the occasion of Paul’s conversion (c. <span>AD<\/span> 31–33). It was of such revolutionary and lasting importance that three detailed accounts of it are given in the book of Acts (Acts 9:1-19; 22:1-21; 26:1-23), and many references are given to it in Paul’s own writings (1 Cor 9:1; 15:8; Gal 1:15-16; Eph 3:3; Phil 3:12).<\/p>\n<p>At that time a light from heaven, brighter than the midday sun, shone around Paul and his traveling companions, and they fell to the ground (Acts 26:13-14). Only Paul, however, heard the voice of Jesus instruct him in his commission as a minister and witness to the Gentiles (vv 14-18). Temporarily blinded, Paul was led into Damascus (9:8). There, the disciple Ananias and the Christian community forgave Paul, baptized him, and helped him through the bewildering event of his conversion (vv 10-22). After a short time with the church there, Paul was threatened with death by the Jews to whom he preached Jesus (vv 20-22), but he was protected by the believers and ingeniously delivered from his persecutors (vv 23-25).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"PreparationforMinistry\">Preparation for Ministry<\/p>\n<p>Then began a period of preparation, which lasted about 13 years. During this time, Paul first was in the desert of Arabia for three years. Here was his opportunity to pray and reflect on Stephen’s defense to the Sanhedrin, the momentous significance of his conversion, the vision he received of Jesus Christ, and the meaning of all this in the light of Jewish theology. Following this, Paul returned to Damascus and then visited Peter in Jerusalem for 15 days (Gal 1:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>At first, the disciples in Jerusalem were afraid of him because they did not believe he was a disciple of Jesus (Acts 9:26), but he was championed by Barnabas and thus accepted by the believers in Jerusalem (vv 27-28). While there, Paul may have heard the oral gospel, a summary of the words and deeds of Jesus, handed down to all converts. This would have included the institution of the Lord’s Supper (1 Cor 11:23-25), specific words of the Lord (Acts 20:35; 1 Cor 7:10; 9:14), the appearances of the resurrected Christ (1 Cor 15:3-8), and the spirit and character of Jesus (2 Cor 10:1; Phil 2:5-8). Paul also preached in Jerusalem, perhaps in the same synagogues in which he had heard Stephen. However, when his life was again threatened by the Jews, the believers sent him away to Tarsus (Acts 9:29-30; Gal 1:21).<\/p>\n<p>The end of Paul’s preparation came when Barnabas went to Tarsus to look for him and bring him to Antioch. By this time Paul had lived for 10 years in Cilicia. Since his conversion, before being sent to Tarsus, he had proclaimed Jesus (Acts 9:20), speaking boldly in the name of the Lord (v 27). There is no reason to think he did otherwise while living among the Gentiles in Cilicia. In fact, his work may have been so effective that he began to attract attention in Antioch. During these years, Paul probably underwent many of the sufferings mentioned in 2 Corinthians 11:24-26. Several scholars think that the ecstatic experience mentioned in 2 Corinthians 12:1-9, with its accompanying thorn in the flesh, also took place before he came to Antioch.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"SentOutfromAntioch\">Sent Out from Antioch<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch had its origins in the persecution fomented by Paul after the death of Stephen. Until they arrived in Antioch, the scattered believers had only spoken the word to Jews (Acts 11:19). It was here that the Gentiles first heard the Good News (v 20), and many became believers (v 21). It is fitting that Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles (Acts 22:21; Rom 11:13), who was as yet unknown by sight to the churches of Judea (Gal 1:22), should appear in Antioch to formally begin the ministry to which he was called (Acts 26:17-18).<\/p>\n<p>Barnabas and Paul stayed with the church in Antioch for a year. Their work there was so blessed that a new name, Christian, was coined to distinguish the believers in Antioch from Gentiles and Jews (Acts 11:26). Hearing of a famine in Judea, the disciples in Antioch determined to send relief to the believers in Judea and did so by Barnabas and Paul (v 30). Such a gift displayed to the Jewish churches the potency of the gospel among the Gentiles. Their mission complete, Barnabas and Paul returned to Antioch with John Mark (12:25), Barnabas’s cousin (Col 4:10).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from the Day of Pentecost, the work in the gospel had been casual and incidental. Contacts were made in the homes, the marketplace, the streets, synagogues, highways, etc. (Acts 3:1; 5:12, 42; 8:26-29; 10:22). But in Antioch the Holy Spirit initiated a determined effort to evangelize a section of the Roman Empire (13:1-3). By the Holy Spirit’s instructions, the church separated Barnabas and Paul for this work. With the prayers and encouragement of this church, and with John Mark as their assistant, Barnabas and Paul, sent out by the Holy Spirit, sailed for Cyprus (v 4).<\/p>\n\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TravelingwithBarnabas\">Traveling with Barnabas<\/p>\n<p>Arriving in Salamis, they preached in the synagogues as they traveled the length of the island to Paphos (Acts 13:5-6). There the Roman proconsul, Sergius Paulus, wanted to hear the word of God (v 7). A magician named Elymas Bar-Jesus tried to prevent the proconsul from believing in Jesus but was stricken with temporary blindness by Paul’s command (vv 8-11). This was the first manifestation in Paul of the signs of an apostle (2 Cor 12:12). From then on, the name Paul, not Saul, is used in Luke’s record of the Acts of the Apostles (Acts 13:9), and Paul replaced Barnabas as the leader of the party. So “Paul and his company” set sail from Paphos and arrived in Perga of Pamphylia (v 13). John Mark deserted them at Perga and returned to his home in Jerusalem (v 13). This caused discord (15:39), but Paul and Mark were later reconciled (Col 4:10; 2 Tm 4:11).<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s travels with the gospel now continued through the Roman province of Asia, specifically in the southern portion of Galatia, the areas of Pamphylia, Pisidia, and Lycaonia. The coastal area where the party landed is a hot, malarial region. It is thought that Paul contracted malaria there and so traveled inland through the mountains to the 4,000-foot- (1,219.2-meter-) high tablelands. Such a journey would have been full of dangerous rivers and bandits (2 Cor 11:26), but Paul was well cared for by the Galatian highlanders when he arrived (Gal 4:13-15) and was rewarded with a warm reception to his message (Acts 13:48-49).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Barnabas were asked to speak at the synagogue of Antioch in Pisidia (Acts 13:15), and Paul delivered a discourse full of the characteristics of the gospel he would later record in his letters to the churches (vv 16-41). He was invited to speak the next week (v 42); nearly the whole city gathered together to hear the word of God (v 44). This stirred up jealousy in the Jews who opposed Paul’s words (v 45), causing the apostles’ dramatic turn to the Gentiles (vv 46-47). Many Gentiles in Antioch believed and spread the word throughout the region, but Paul and Barnabas were forced out and went to Iconium in Lycaonia (vv 48-51).<\/p>\n<p>The success in Antioch was duplicated in Iconium as was the Jews’ opposition (Acts 14:1), and the apostles fled from the threat of a stoning to Lystra and Derbe in Lycaonia (vv 5-6). In Lystra the signs of an apostle were again seen when Paul healed a man who had been crippled since birth (vv 8-10). The idolatrous citizens of the town, however, primed by the popular belief that Jupiter, accompanied by Mercury, had once visited their region, worshiped Paul and Barnabas as these deities (vv 11-13). Even the convincing words of Paul, whom they mistook for Mercury, hardly restrained the crowds from offering a sacrifice (vv 14-18).<\/p>\n<p>It was in Lystra that Paul was first given a taste of the same medicine he had once administered to Christians. The Jews stoned him, dragged him out of the city, and left him for dead (Acts 14:19). Timothy (16:1-3) may have been among the new disciples surrounding Paul as he lay outside the gate (14:20). Timothy was Paul’s son in the faith (1 Cor 4:17; 1 Tm 1:2), eyewitness to his suffering (2 Tm 3:10-11), faithful companion, and fellow worker (Acts 19:22; 20:4; Rom 16:21; 1 Thes 3:2). The next day Barnabas and Paul went on to Derbe (Acts 14:20).<\/p>\n<p>After making many disciples in Derbe, the apostles retraced their steps through Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch of Pisidia, strengthening and encouraging the new believers and appointing elders in each church (Acts 14:21-23). Arriving again in Perga, they sailed back to Antioch of Syria, where they reported to the church the wonderful news that God had opened a door of faith for the Gentiles (vv 25-27).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheCouncilofJerusalem\">The Council of Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>The Jews, who had dogged the steps of Paul and Barnabas throughout Galatia, followed on their heels to bewitch the Gentiles there, convincing them to desert the grace of Christ and submit to the Jewish law (Gal 1:6; 3:1). Shortly after the apostles’ return to Antioch, Judaizers came from Judea to Antioch, teaching salvation by the law (Acts 15:1). This began the war against the gospel of grace, which Paul preached.<\/p>\n<p>The church in Antioch sent Paul, Barnabas, and others to Jerusalem to settle the controversy of the law versus grace with the apostles and elders there (<span>AD<\/span> 49, Acts 15:2). Along the way to Jerusalem they spread the news of the conversion of the Gentiles. This brought great joy to the believers (v 3). Such joy was not shared by some in Jerusalem, who in the first meeting of the council said that the Gentiles should be ordered to keep the law of Moses (v 5).<\/p>\n<p>After this meeting, Paul and Barnabas met privately with Peter, John, and James (Gal 2:1-10) and explained the gospel they had been preaching to the Gentiles. These three leaders of the church in Jerusalem saw the grace that had been given to Paul to bring the gospel to the Gentiles and extended to him the “right hand of fellowship.” This private meeting seems to have decided the question of compliance to the Jewish law because in the next general meeting Peter said, “We believe that we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus” (Acts 15:11, <span>rsv<\/span>), and James reached the decision that “we should not trouble those of the Gentiles who turn to God” (Acts 15:19, <span>rsv<\/span>). This was a great victory for Paul and Barnabas, and the news was received with rejoicing by the church in Antioch (vv 30-35).<\/p>\n<p>Later, Peter visited Antioch and freely associated with the Gentile believers as he had timidly done in Cornelius’s house (Acts 10:28). This continued until “certain men came from James.” Their presence brought fear to Peter, clouding the light of the gospel of grace, and causing him to separate himself from the Gentiles. Peter’s action influenced others, including Barnabas, to do the same (Gal 2:12-13). Paul rose to the challenge of this serious crisis, confronted Peter publicly, and charged him with Judaizing and hypocrisy (v 14). Paul won the battle and rescued Peter and Barnabas with eloquent words on justification by faith (vv 15-21), but the Judaizers had resumed their war. From this time on, they did not rest; rather, they tormented and persecuted Paul all over the world. But the apostle did not submit to them for a moment. He was engaged in the fight of his life, so that the truth of the gospel might remain with the Gentile believers (v 5).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FurtherTravel\">Further Travel<\/p>\n<p>Paul wanted to visit the new believers and see how they were doing. So he proposed to Barnabas that they return to the cities where they had previously preached about Jesus (Acts 15:36). Barnabas wanted to take John Mark with them, but Paul would not take him since he had deserted them during their earlier journey (13:13). This sharp disagreement ended Barnabas’s association with Paul (15:37-39). Silas, a leader among the brothers in Jerusalem (v 22), accompanied Paul as he set out by land through Syria and Cilicia, strengthening the churches (vv 40-41).<\/p>\n<p>Beginning from Derbe in Galatia, Paul and Silas revisited the churches Paul had established with Barnabas. While in Lystra, they were joined by Timothy (Acts 16:1-3). The apostles delivered to these young churches the letter drafted by the elders and apostles in Jerusalem concerning the observance of the law (15:23-29), thus strengthening and increasing them (16:4-5).<\/p>\n<p>It is likely that Ephesus, a major city in the Roman province of Asia, was the party’s main objective for the advancement of the gospel, but they were “forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia” (Acts 16:6). Then they attempted to turn north and enter the region of Bithynia, “but the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them” (v 7). In this way they were forced by God to continue straight westward to Troas on the Aegean Sea, where Luke joined them (“we” in v 10), and Paul had a vision in which he was called out of Asia into Macedonia (vv 8-9). Paul and his party immediately crossed by boat into Europe (v 11) where they carried the gospel to Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, Athens, and Corinth.<\/p>\n<p>Philippi was a Roman colony and military outpost where there were few Jews, so Paul went to a place by the river where the local Jews prayed. He spoke to some women there, notably Lydia, who believed and with her household was baptized (Acts 16:12-15), beginning the first church in Europe. Paul cast a spirit of divination out of a girl in Philippi, and as a result he and Silas were jailed (vv 16-24). The events of their night in jail made the jailer a believer in God (vv 25-34), and he and his family were added to the church in Philippi, which met in Lydia’s home (v 40). When Paul disclosed his Roman citizenship, he was released and was asked to leave the city (vv 35-39).<\/p>\n<p>At Thessalonica the Jews, aroused to jealousy by the success of Paul’s gospel message, raised a mob to search for the apostles. They complained to the city authorities that the people “who have turned the world upside down have come here also” and accused the apostles of “saying that there is another king [besides Caesar], Jesus” (Acts 17:5-7).<\/p>\n<p>Paul and Silas quickly left Thessalonica by night and arrived in Berea, a city thereafter distinguished by its citizens who eagerly and thoughtfully received the gospel (Acts 17:10-12). The Thessalonian Jews did not rest but trailed Paul to Berea to incite the crowds. The believers then sent Paul away to Athens, while Silas and Timothy stayed behind (vv 13-15).<\/p>\n<p>The Athenians called Paul a babbler but let him air his views before the Areopagus. Paul’s speech there was alive with his broad knowledge. He alluded to Greco-Roman philosophy (Acts 17:27), poetry (v 28), sculpture (vv 25, 29), architecture (v 24), and religion while proclaiming the existence of an “unknown god” (v 23). But he was rudely cut short by scoffing and indifference when he mentioned the resurrection (v 32). Paul’s words delighted the minds of many but influenced the wills of few, so when he arrived in Corinth, he determined not to proclaim the mystery of God in lofty words of wisdom so that the believers’ faith would not rest on human wisdom but on the power of God (1 Cor 2:1-5).<\/p>\n<p>In Corinth Paul met Aquila and Priscilla (Acts 18:2-3), Roman Jews with whom he lived and worked as a tent maker and who would become prominent among the churches (Acts 18:26; Rom 16:3; 1 Cor 16:19; 2 Tm 4:19). He stayed in Corinth 18 months from <span>AD<\/span> 50 to 51, raising up a church (Acts 18:11) on the strength of a vision from God (vv 9-10) and in spite of the attacks of the Jews (vv 12-17). Paul wrote the first and second letters to the Thessalonians from Corinth to establish the believers in a holy, industrious life (1 Thes 3:13; 5:23; 2 Thes 3:7-12) in hope of the second coming of Jesus Christ (1 Thes 4:15-18; 2 Thes 2:1ff.).<\/p>\n<p>Accompanied by Priscilla and Aquila, Paul sailed from Corinth for Syria. He left his fellow workers in Ephesus, sailed to Caesarea, briefly visited Jerusalem, and returned to Antioch (Acts 18:18-22). Paul stayed in Antioch for awhile but did not remain absent from the field of his labors for long. Alone, he departed from Antioch, went from place to place in Galatia and Phrygia strengthening all the disciples, and eventually arrived in Ephesus (18:23; 19:1).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"LaborintheGospel\">Labor in the Gospel<\/p>\n<p>A Jew named Apollos had ministered in Ephesus prior to Paul’s arrival and had recently gone over to Corinth (Acts 18:24-28). There Apollos innocently became the cause of such discord (1 Cor 3:3-9) that he left and refused to return even at Paul’s request (16:12). Paul’s earlier visit to Ephesus (Acts 18:19-20), Apollos’s ministry, and the presence of Priscilla and Aquila had prepared Ephesus for the apostle’s preaching of the gospel of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>Paul began his work in Ephesus by setting straight some ill-informed disciples of John the Baptist (Acts 19:1-7). He then spent three months preaching at the local synagogue until members of the congregation “spoke evil of the Way” (v 9). Paul then took the disciples and continued his arguments on the neutral ground of Tyrannus’s school (vv 8-9), where Jews and Greeks were free to come. He continued there for two years and “all the residents of Asia, both Jews and Greeks, heard the word of the Lord” (v 10).<\/p>\n<p>The work in Ephesus was a great success (Acts 19:10, 20, 26). Paul enjoyed an open door for effective work (1 Cor 16:9), bolstered by extraordinary miracles (Acts 19:11-17), a public burning of valuable books of sorcery (vv 18-19), and the assistance of friendly officials from the province of Asia (v 31). There were also many adversaries (1 Cor 15:32; 16:9), especially among the artisans associated with the temple of Diana. Paul’s ministry had hurt their trade to the extent that they were incited to riot (Acts 19:23-41). Paul had intended to stay in Ephesus until Pentecost (1 Cor 16:8), but this tumult seems to have hastened his departure (Acts 20:1).<\/p>\n<p>During his stay in Ephesus, the household of Chloe sent word to Paul from Corinth that there were divisions in the church there (1 Cor 1:10-13). This report generated a flurry of letters and travels. Paul wrote a letter, which is now lost, to this church (5:9). The church in Corinth wrote a letter (7:1) and sent messengers to Paul (16:17), and Paul sent Timothy to them (4:17; 16:10). Paul then wrote 1 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 53) and sent it by Titus, who was to meet him in Troas to report the results (2 Cor 2:12-13).<\/p>\n<p>After his hasty exit from Ephesus, Paul found an open door for the gospel in Troas, but he so longed to hear from Corinth that he pushed on into Macedonia (2 Cor 2:12-13). There he was finally comforted by Titus (7:5-7) and rejoiced at the news of the Corinthians’ repentance, earnestness, longing, and zeal (vv 8-16). From Macedonia Paul wrote 2 Corinthians (<span>AD<\/span> 54), toured northwest to proclaim the good news of Christ in Illyricum (Rom 15:19), and then turned south for Achaia and his third visit to Corinth (Acts 19:21; 20:1-3; 2 Cor 13:1).<\/p>\n<p>The time and place from which Paul wrote his letter to the Galatians is a topic of controversy. Some date it before the council at Jerusalem, about <span>AD<\/span> 45. Others say he wrote it from Corinth at this stage in his history. The latter opinion is the choice of this narrative.<\/p>\n<p>A three-month winter stay in Corinth (<span>AD<\/span> 55–56) produced the Letter to the Romans, which firmly set the benchmark of the gospel for all the ages. Paul had many personal friends in Rome (Rom 16) and had long intended to visit there (1:10-15). His plans were to deliver a collection from the Gentile churches to Jerusalem (Acts 20:35; Rom 15:25-26; 1 Cor 16:1) and then visit Rome (Acts 19:21) on his way to Spain (Rom 15:23-24).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"TheArrestinJerusalem\">The Arrest in Jerusalem<\/p>\n<p>Paul’s trip from Corinth to Jerusalem was marked by abundant warnings of the danger awaiting him in Jerusalem. The Judaizers’ acrimony toward Paul was common talk everywhere, but all alarms went unheeded (Acts 20:22-24, 38; 21:4, 10-15). However, the request for prayer in Romans 15:30-32 shows that Paul knew he might soon need a divine rescue from the unbelievers in Judea.<\/p>\n<p>The travelers, carrying the collection for Jerusalem, journeyed swiftly in order to reach Jerusalem by Pentecost (Acts 20:16). They proceeded by land from Achaia, through Macedonia, to Philippi in time for the Passover (spring <span>AD<\/span> 56, v 6). Crossing by sea to Troas, they visited the believers there (vv 7-12) and then sailed through the archipelago of the eastern Aegean Sea to Miletus (vv 13-16). From Miletus, Paul sent for the elders of Ephesus, to whom he delivered an impassioned speech containing his own dire warnings for them (vv 17-38).<\/p>\n<p>Parting from them, Paul and his companions set sail to Cos, to Rhodes, and then to Patara, where they changed ships for Phoenicia (Acts 21:1-2). A straight course to Tyre brought them within sight of Cyprus, with its memories of Barnabas and Sergius Paulus (v 3). “Through the Spirit” the disciples in Tyre “told Paul not to go on to Jerusalem” (v 4), but he pressed on to Caesarea, where he and his company stayed with Philip, who had formerly served with the martyred Stephen (21:8; cf. 6:5). In Caesarea, Paul would not be persuaded by an especially dramatic prophecy of his coming arrest (21:10-14).<\/p>\n<p>In Jerusalem the apostolic band stayed with Mnason, an early disciple, and were warmly welcomed by the brothers there (Acts 21:15-17). James and the elders of the church praised God when they heard of the things he had done through Paul among the Gentiles (vv 18-20), and when they received the collection from the churches (24:17). They told Paul of his bad reputation among the thousands of Jewish believers in Jerusalem and urged him to set right the Judaizers’ misrepresentation that he encouraged Jewish Christians to forsake the Mosaic customs (21:21-24). Acts 21:25 shows the Jerusalem elders understood that the Gentiles were under no obligation to Moses; their concern was for Paul to demonstrate that Jewish believers were free to continue their traditional observances.<\/p>\n<p>Paul had kept the Jewish feasts (Acts 20:6), as had Jesus and the early disciples in Jerusalem. He had also cut his hair in a vow at Cenchreae (18:18), so it was a small matter for him, a Jew, to ceremonially purify himself after becoming a Christian, especially if it would undermine the arguments of the Judaizers. To have refused the elders’ request would have lent credence to the Judaizers’ charge. The success of this plan is seen in that it was the Jews from Asia, visiting Jerusalem for the Pentecost feast of <span>AD<\/span> 57, who stirred up trouble for Paul (21:27-29)—not the Judaizers from Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>The whole city was aroused by Paul’s persistent persecutors. A violent crowd dragged him out of the temple just as Stephen had once been hauled to his martyrdom. They tried to kill him, but he was rescued by Roman soldiers as the mob cried, “Away with him!”—just as they had done to Jesus (Acts 21:30-36). At this juncture the educational and cultural diversity of Paul’s life came to his rescue. As he was carried for safety to the Roman barracks, he spoke in Greek to the tribune, who had mistaken him for an Egyptian assassin (vv 37-38). Given permission to speak to the crowd, he did so in the Aramaic language then common in Israel (vv 39-40). The hushed crowd eagerly heard Paul’s defense until he uttered the word “Gentiles.” At this, the crowd resumed its threatening and violence, and Paul was brought into the barracks (22:1-24). There the Romans prepared to flog him, until Paul revealed that he was not only a Jew from Tarsus but also a freeborn Roman citizen. The tribune was afraid, since he had bound a Roman citizen. Wanting to know the charges against Paul, he brought him to the Sanhedrin (vv 25-30).<\/p>\n<p>This meeting of the Jewish judiciary was shortly reduced to dissension and violence. Paul resorted to tactics justifiable in such a war and hopelessly divided the Sanhedrin on the subject of the resurrection (Acts 23:1-9). Paul again was rescued, this time from the contending factions of the Jewish leadership, and taken to the barracks, where the Lord encouraged him, promising that he would go to Rome (<span>AD<\/span> 56, vv 10-11).<\/p>\n<p>In the meantime 40 Jews entered into a murderous plot against Paul. They vowed not to eat or drink until they had killed the apostle (Acts 23:12-15). They almost succeeded, but with the help of the son of Paul’s sister (v 16), the conspiracy was exposed. For safety, Paul was taken from Jerusalem to Caesarea under guard of 470 soldiers and handed over to the custody of Felix the governor (vv 16-35). Inconclusive hearings before Felix (Acts 24), his successor, Festus (25:1-12), and King Agrippa (25:23–26:32) occupied Paul in his two years of imprisonment in Caesarea. Festus, wanting to please the Jews, suggested that Paul be returned to Jerusalem for trial, but Paul knew the murderous intent of his accusers and again utilized his Roman citizenship by making a dramatic appeal to Caesar (25:9-12).<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"VoyageandStayinRome\">Voyage and Stay in Rome<\/p>\n<p>To plead his case at Caesar’s court, Paul and his companions, Aristarchus and Luke, were taken on a perilous voyage (<span>AD<\/span> 58, Acts 27:1–28:16). Their passage by ship from Caesarea to Rome is one of the most remarkable on record. Luke’s detailed account is a treasure of information on ancient ships, navigation, and seamanship. It is also a beautiful portrait of a heroic and dignified apostle Paul, the gospel’s ambassador in chains (Eph 6:20), who with the guidance and assurance of his God (Acts 27:23-26), led the 276 people on board to safety (v 37).<\/p>\n<p>Luke traces the voyage stage by stage through every crisis, with a change of ship at Myra, delay at Fair Havens on Crete, and the shipwreck on Malta. Finally, in the spring of <span>AD<\/span> 59, they arrived at Puteoli, Italy, and made their way to Rome, welcomed by the believers along the Appian Way (Acts 28:13-16).<\/p>\n<p>Luke provided a peaceful denouement to the Acts, notwithstanding the fact that the apostle was an imperial prisoner of Caesar Nero. Paul lived by himself in his own house, chained to a Roman guard (Acts 28:16, 30). There he received the local Jewish leaders—to calm any misgivings they may have had about him and, at the same time, to convince them about Jesus. His efforts had mixed success (vv 17-28). During Paul’s two or more years in Rome, the Judaizers seem to have withdrawn, only to be replaced by the peril of Eastern Gnosticism. This is seen in Paul’s letters to the Philippians, Colossians, and Ephesians, and to Philemon, all written at this time. It is unlikely that Paul’s accusers appeared in Rome to bring formal charges before Caesar, so Paul was probably released in <span>AD<\/span> 61.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"FinalYearsandMartyrdom\">Final Years and Martyrdom<\/p>\n<p>It is here assumed that the Pastoral Letters (1 Timothy, 2 Timothy, and Titus) are truly Paul’s work. Only through them can the probable course of events in Paul’s final years be traced. Romans 15:28 shows that Paul intended to deliver the collection to Jerusalem and then to “set out by way of you [Rome] to Spain.” The arrest and imprisonment in Jerusalem not only destroyed these plans but also extracted five precious years from the prime of a most productive life. Although Clement of Rome implied that Paul did fulfill his desire to go to Spain (<em>Clement to the Corinthians<\/em> 5), it is certain that the daily pressure of Paul’s anxious care for all the churches (2 Cor 11:28) did not abate.<\/p>\n<p>If Paul went to Spain, he may have been there when Rome was burned on July 19, <span>AD<\/span> 64. Tradition says that Paul traveled as far as Britain, but there is no evidence to confirm this. Returning east, he left Titus in Crete (Ti 1:5) and traveled through Miletus, south of Ephesus, where he left Trophimus sick (2 Tm 4:20). Traveling toward Macedonia, Paul visited Timothy in Ephesus (1 Tm 1:3). On the way, Paul left his cloak and books with Carpus in Troas (2 Tm 4:13). This indicates that he intended to return there for his possessions. From Macedonia Paul wrote his loving yet apprehensive first letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 62–64). He had decided to spend the winter in Nicopolis (Ti 3:12), northwest of Corinth on the Adriatic Sea, but was still in Macedonia when he wrote his letter to Titus. This letter is similar to 1 Timothy, yet with a somewhat harsher tone. In it is a final glimpse of the eloquent and zealous Apollos (Ti 3:13), who is still in association with Paul 10 or more years after his first appearance in Ephesus (Acts 18:24).<\/p>\n<p>From here Paul’s path is obscure. He may have wintered in Nicopolis, but he did not return to Troas for his winter cloak (2 Tm 4:13). At some point he was arrested by the Romans, because he spent a winter in Rome’s Mamertine Prison, suffering from the cold in that rock cell before he wrote his second letter to Timothy (<span>AD<\/span> 66–67). He may have been anticipating the coming winter when he requested that Timothy bring his cloak (vv 13, 21). It is possible that the charges against Paul were related to the burning of Rome; this is unknown. It was, however, now “illegal” to be a Christian since the “new religion” was no longer protected by Roman law as being part of Judaism (which was a legalized, recognized religion by Roman law).<\/p>\n<p>It was dangerous to be associated with Paul at this time. Many deserted him (2 Tm 4:16), including all his coworkers in Asia (1:15) and Demas, who loved the world (4:10). Only Luke, the physician and author of Luke and Acts, was with him when he wrote his second letter to Timothy (v 11). Faithful believers still in hiding in Rome were also in contact with the apostle (1:16; 4:19, 21). He told Timothy to come to him in Rome and bring Mark also (4:11). Apparently Timothy did come and was imprisoned (Heb 13:23). Paul’s request for the books and parchments (2 Tm 4:13) discloses that he was reading and studying the Scripture to the end.<\/p>\n<p>The apostle Paul had two hearings before Caesar Nero. At his first defense only the Lord stood by him (2 Tm 4:16). There he not only pleaded his own cause but also that of the gospel, still longing that all the Gentiles would hear its message. Perhaps no decision was made, and thus he was “rescued from the lion’s mouth” (v 17). Though he knew he would soon die, he was not afraid, but was assured that the Lord would give him a crown of righteousness on the last day (v 8). Finally, the apostle himself recorded his seminal encouragement to all believers: “The Lord be with your spirit. Grace be with you” (v 22, <span>rsv<\/span>). After this, the Scripture is silent regarding Paul.<\/p>\n<p>Nothing is known of Paul’s second hearing but that it resulted in the sentence of capital punishment. History does not record Paul’s end. Nero died in the summer of <span>AD<\/span> 68, so Paul was executed before that date. As a Roman citizen, he must have been spared the lingering torture that had recently been suffered by his fellow martyrs. Tradition says that he was decapitated by the sword of an imperial headsman on the Ostian Road just outside of Rome, and buried nearby. This fulfilled Paul’s desire “to depart and be with Christ, for that is far better” (Phil 1:23, <span>rsv<\/span>).<\/p>","summary_ro":"PAUL, The Apostle Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles. Preview • Family and Cultural Background • Education • Saul the Persecutor • Conversion and Calling • Preparation for Ministry • Sent Out from Antioch • Traveling with Barnabas • The Council of Jerusalem • Further Travel • Labor in the Gospel • The Arrest in Jerusalem • Voyage and Stay in Rome • Final Years and Martyrdom Family and Cultural Background Paul was born around AD 10, ...","summary_en":"PAUL, The Apostle Prominent leader of the first-century church; apostle to the Gentiles; author of 13 NT epistles. Preview • Family and Cultural Background • Education • Saul the Persecutor • Conversion and Calling • Preparation for Ministry • Sent Out from Antioch • Traveling with Barnabas • The Council of Jerusalem • Further Travel • Labor in the Gospel • The Arrest in Jerusalem • Voyage and Stay in Rome • Final Years and Martyrdom Family and Cultural Background Paul was born around AD 10, ...","source":"Articles\/P.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"17":[{"id":42707,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Rome","title_en":"Rome","content_ro":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","summary_ro":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","summary_en":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":70333,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Rome","title_en":"Rome","content_ro":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","summary_ro":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","summary_en":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":97959,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Rome","title_en":"Rome","content_ro":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","summary_ro":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","summary_en":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":125585,"type":"profile","type_label":"Profil","type_icon":"👤","type_color":"#f59e0b","title_ro":"Rome","title_en":"Rome","content_ro":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>Rome<\/h3>\n<p>In the first century <span>AD<\/span> Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world.<\/p>\n<p>The Founding and Early Growth of Rome<\/p>\n<p>Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate.<\/p>\n<p>Around 600 <span>BC<\/span> the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous works, including the forum, which became the social, commercial, and political center for the city, and a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva. Rome was now linked by roads to the Etruscans in the north, to the Greek trading cities in the south, to the sea to the west, and to the inland highlands to the east.<\/p>\n<p>The Roman Republic<\/p>\n<p>When Rome’s kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled. In 509 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established a “republic,” an oligarchy of the powerful families who controlled the Senate. The small city-state steadily gained control of the region, expanding their influence across the Mediterranean. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. They expanded into North Africa, defeating the rival city-state Carthage in the course of the three Punic Wars (264–146 <span>BC<\/span>), and pressed on into Spain. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. Between 200 and 100 <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded slums appeared alongside the vast wealth and magnificent buildings. The foundations of the republic were cracking under the strain of popular discontent.<\/p>\n<p>The Beginning of the Empire: Julius and Octavian<\/p>\n<p>During this time of social and political upheaval, Julius Caesar pursued an ambitious and tumultuous career which sought to centralize power in his own person. Senators who favored the old republic assassinated him in 44 <span>BC<\/span>, but their action ultimately backfired: Julius’s grandnephew and heir, Octavian, became a senator, consul, and the commander-in-chief in 43 <span>BC<\/span> with the support of the Senate. The Senate also deified Julius in 42 <span>BC<\/span>. After Octavian defeated Mark Antony and Cleopatra in 31 <span>BC<\/span> and took control of Egypt, the Senate gave him the titles Augustus (“illustrious”) and Princeps (“first citizen”) in 27 <span>BC<\/span>, and Octavian began to call himself “son of a god” because of Julius’s divine status. The form of a republic survived, but the reality of a divine emperor had arrived.<\/p>\n<p>Jesus and the Birth of the Church<\/p>\n<p>“When the right time came, God sent his Son” (Gal 4:4). The change into an empire brought peace and stability, a <em>pax Romana<\/em> (“Roman peace”) that lasted well into the 100s <span>AD<\/span>. Many observers have noted that Roman rule during the first century <span>AD<\/span> provided the ideal setting for the spread of Christianity. The borders were secure and the roads were good, making travel relatively trouble-free. Roman laws and customs protected the rights of its citizens (see, e.g., Acts 16:35-40; 22:24-29). Judaism was protected, and the Romans viewed Christianity as a sect within Judaism (see, e.g., Acts 25:13-19). As a result, the Romans largely rejected complaints against Christians on religious grounds (see, e.g., Acts 19:23-41). Christians were free to proclaim the Good News about Jesus, and many people of all nationalities became followers of Christ.<\/p>\n<p>The Changing Status of Christianity<\/p>\n<p>This favorable situation began to change in the time of Nero. Nero blamed Christians for the fire that destroyed a good part of Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 64, and he proceeded with the first large-scale persecution of Christians. The overt persecution ceased in <span>AD<\/span> 66, but Christianity was no longer viewed as a sect of Judaism and lost its protected status. It later became imperial policy to require people to burn incense to the emperor—those who refused were usually either Jews (who were protected) or Christians (who were not). As a result, from the time of Domitian (<span>AD<\/span> 81–96) to Galerius (<span>AD<\/span> 305–311), Christianity was officially illegal, punishable by death, and persecuted to varying extents depending on the zeal of those in power. Thus for over two hundred years Rome drank “the blood of God’s holy people who were witnesses for Jesus” (Rev 17:6).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:1-7, 15; 2 Tim 1:17<\/p>","summary_ro":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","summary_en":"Rome In the first century AD Rome was both a cosmopolitan city and a mighty empire that had brought peace and stability to the Mediterranean world. The Founding and Early Growth of Rome Rome was founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on the Tiber River in Italy by a Latin-speaking agricultural tribe. A loose association of chieftains comprised the earliest Senate. Around 600 BC the Etruscans from central Italy invaded the territory of Rome and became its rulers. They constructed numerous ...","source":"Profiles.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":33294,"type":"article","type_label":"Articol","type_icon":"📖","type_color":"#d4af37","title_ro":"City of Rome","title_en":"City of Rome","content_ro":"<h3>ROME, City of<\/h3>\n<p>City in Italy founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on seven hills about 15 miles (24.1 kilometers) from the mouth of the Tiber River. It was of no biblical interest until NT times. There are nine explicit references to the city in the NT (Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:7, 15; 2 Tm 1:17), but Paul’s sojourn there and his letter to the Roman Christians, written probably from Corinth around <span>AD<\/span> 57 and 58, make the imperial city of considerable interest to Bible readers.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"History\">History<\/p>\n<p>In the second millennium <span>BC<\/span>, Indo-European migrants moved into Europe and settled in the Italian peninsula. One group settled around the mouth of the Tiber River. A vigorous and more cultured group, the Etruscans from Asia Minor, occupied central Italy. At the time of Rome’s emergence in the eighth century <span>BC<\/span>, the population of the Italian peninsula was mixed. The Latin-speaking enclave, which settled toward the mouth of the Tiber, were agriculturalists. The scattered groups formed leagues and communities to defend themselves against raiders. They built stockades on the hills to protect families and flocks while fighting off the raiders. From such beginnings Rome emerged as a dominant center with its focal point in the area of the seven hills (the Palatine, the Capitoline, the Aventine, the Caelian, the Esquiline, the Viminal, and the Quirinal). Traditionally these hills were considered to be seven in number; in fact, there are more than seven, although some are simply flat-topped spurs. The Tiber River winds in a large S-curve between the hills. At one point it divided to form an island where it was shallow enough to ford. The town that grew up there was linked by roads, north to the Etruscans, south to the Greek trading cities, west to the coast, and inland to the tribal areas on the highlands. Knowledge of early Rome is based largely on archaeological evidence from the remains of the simple forts and numerous burial sites in the area.<\/p>\n<p>Rome developed politically in a remarkable fashion over the next 1,000 years. The loose association of the original chieftains, who comprised the earliest “senate,” gave place to domination by Etruscan kings who seem to have trained the people in discipline and obedience. They constructed numerous works, draining the forum area and making it a social, commercial, industrial, and political center. They built a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva on the Capitoline Hill as a common shrine for all the people. When the kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled and expelled the kings.<\/p>\n<p>The republic was established in 510 <span>BC<\/span>. This establishment marked the beginning of Rome’s remarkable expansion to the dimensions of a world empire. The population, which was now spread out over the hills and valleys, despite their tribal differences, united and solved political problems without bloodshed. Strictly speaking, the term “republican” should not be understood in any modern sense as indicating a kind of democracy. Rather, the ancient families (patricians) dominated the senate and constituted an oligarchy. This arrangement was useful for Rome at that time. The small city-state soon broke out of its confined area, overcame the Etruscans, and dominated the Greek cities to the south. The Romans then looked farther afield. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. Before long, they expanded into North Africa, overcame the Carthaginians, pressed on into Spain, and developed ambitions to occupy the Middle East as well. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. During the second century <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out the small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded tenement houses appeared, which constituted creeping slums. Alongside this squalor there was evidence of vast wealth from Rome’s conquests in distant lands. In the capital, many fine buildings appeared. Pompey, who subdued and organized the East, did much to adorn the great capital.<\/p>\n<p>The next stage in Rome’s political development came when the senate, the governing body of the republic, proved unable to control its more radical and violent members. As their political ambitions increased, aspiring leaders sought to gain popular support by granting privileges to the people without the concurrence of the senate. Civil strife broke out and plagued the last century of the republic. Military victories beyond Rome gave power to the generals. In the civil wars that followed, constitutional questions were decided by the power of the sword. Marius, Sulla, Pompey, Crassus, Julius Caesar, Antony, and Octavian were the real political forces in the land.<\/p>\n\n<p>By 27 <span>BC<\/span>, Octavian emerged supreme and was given the title Augustus. Theoretically, a dual government existed between the senate and Augustus (the emperor), but a weak senate allowed the emperor to become the virtual ruler. As a result, Roman peace (<em>pax Romana<\/em>) reigned at home and abroad until well into the second century <span>AD<\/span>. The emperors of the first century <span>AD<\/span> cover the period of the life of Jesus and of the emerging church, and several are mentioned in the NT: Augustus (Lk 2:1), Tiberius (Lk 3:1), Claudius (Acts 11:28; 18:2), and Nero, who is referred to without being explicitly named (Acts 25:10-12; 27:24; 2 Tm 4:16-17).<\/p>\n<p>The city of Rome was the capital of the empire and the home of the emperor, senators, administrators, military personnel, and priests. Augustus, the first of the emperors whose leadership and diplomatic endeavors gave peace to Rome after two civil wars and a century of strife, gave attention to the restoration and adornment of the city. He boasted that he found Rome built of brick and left it built of marble. His efforts at restoring Rome’s ancient religions led to the building of many temples. On the Palatine hill, Augustus united several houses already there into a palace for his own residence. A new and sumptuous temple of Apollo, surrounded by colonnades in which the emperor housed a large library, was erected near the palace. The palace itself overlooked an imposing group of new marble buildings in the valley below: a basilica business hall, a senate house, a temple of “the divine Julius,” a marble speaker’s platform, two impressive new forums, the forum of Caesar, and the forum of Augustus. Later emperors added to this splendor. Beyond the central forum area, the palaces of Tiberius and Caligula, various baths, arches, and theaters, the Circus Maximus, and the Circus Nero were built. The whole was enclosed by a wall built outside the old rampart of Servius. Several aqueducts brought water into the city, and significant roads from north, south, east, and west converged on the central city area.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"RomesMilitaryPresenceinPalestine\">Rome’s Military Presence in Palestine<\/p>\n<p>With the military intervention of Pompey in the internal affairs of Judea in 63 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established its presence in Palestine. The census ordered by Augustus Caesar, affecting the eastern provinces as well as the rest of the Roman world (Lk 2:1-2), was a vivid reminder. Roman military presence is amply reflected on the pages of the Gospels and Acts (e.g., Mk 15:16; Lk 3:14; 7:1-8; Acts 5:37).<\/p>\n<p>In the NT period, service in the legions was open to all Roman citizens. A professional volunteer army had replaced a conscripted militia. The permanent standing army was made up of legions recruited from the ranks of citizens. The legions were commanded by experienced officers of the rank of consul. Auxiliary forces were raised outside Italy, the inducement for enlistment being Roman citizenship for a soldier and his descendants after 25 years of service.<\/p>\n<p>In the provinces supreme military command lay with the provincial governor or prefect. In Judea at the time of Jesus’ public ministry, Pontius Pilate was designated “prefect of Judea” in a Latin inscription found in Caesarea in 1961. At the official center for administration of Judea, Caesarea Maritima, one or more legions at the disposal of the governor would be garrisoned. On special occasions, particularly at the great Jewish festivals, when riots and disorders could be anticipated, the provincial governor would take up residence in Jerusalem some 60 miles (96.5 kilometers) to the south, accompanied by a substantial contingent of troops (cf. Lk 13:1).<\/p>\n<p>Augustus established a standing army large enough to defend and pacify the empire. In 15 <span>BC<\/span> there were 28 legions, each composed of some 5,000 foot soldiers plus a mounted bodyguard of 128 men. After three legions were destroyed in uprisings by fierce Germanic tribes in <span>AD<\/span> 9, the number remained at 25 for some time. That suggests a standing army of about 125,000 legionaries in the first century.<\/p>\n<p>Augustus was also responsible for establishing a permanent auxiliary army, almost the same size as the legionary army. The auxiliary forces, recruited from provincials who had not yet received Roman citizenship, included both cavalry and infantry. The cavalry was organized in squadrons, the infantry in cohorts of 1,000 under command of a military tribune (Acts 21:31-33). When the apostle Paul was in Jerusalem, the tribune was Claudius Lysias, a man of Greek birth whose purchased Roman citizenship made possible his elevation to commander of an auxiliary cohort (22:28; 23:26). To send Paul from Jerusalem to Caesarea, Claudius could delegate a military escort of 200 soldiers commanded by two centurions, plus 70 mounted guards (23:23), without dangerously weakening the strength of the fortress garrison.<\/p>\n<p>A cohort was made up of either ten or five “centuries,” units consisting of 100 men under the command of a centurion whose duties resembled those of a modern army captain. Cornelius (Acts 10:1) was a Roman centurion assigned to one of the auxiliary cohorts in Judea. There is inscriptional evidence for the presence of his unit, “the Second Italian Cohort of Roman Citizens,” in Syria about <span>AD<\/span> 69. Paul was sent to Rome in the custody of another centurion, Julius, who belonged to the Augustan or imperial cohort (27:1). The term Augustan was a title of honor sometimes bestowed on auxiliary troops. Julius was evidently a legionary centurion assigned to the corps of officer-couriers who maintained a communication service between the emperor and his provincial armies. He had a detachment of soldiers under his command on the voyage to Rome (v 3) and on arrival handed his prisoners over to the commander of the courier corps (28:16). Probably all of the Roman centurions mentioned in the Gospels or Acts (Mt 8:5; Mk 15:39; Lk 7:2) were officers assigned to an auxiliary cohort.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ChristiansinRome\">Christians in Rome<\/p>\n<p>It was to this magnificent city that Paul came under escort in March <span>AD<\/span> 59. He found that the Christian church had already been established there. Indeed, he had already communicated with the Christians in his letter to the Romans early in 57. There was a considerable Jewish colony in Rome in the first century <span>AD<\/span>, descended from the large number of Jewish slaves brought to the city by Pompey after the capture of Jerusalem in 63 <span>BC<\/span>. The emperor Claudius expelled Jews from Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 49, possibly when Jesus was proclaimed as Messiah in the synagogue. Who the preachers were is not known, but they were probably Christian travelers and traders. Paul’s Letter to the Romans was his exposition to the Gentile churches that had come into existence independently of him. His first known contact with the people of Rome was when he met Aquila and Priscilla at Corinth (Acts 18:2). This couple was expelled from Rome in the time of Claudius. Later, Paul hoped to visit Rome (Acts 19:21) on his way to Spain (Rom 15:24). In his salutation he mentioned a considerable circle of Christians in Rome (ch 16). The references to households in several places (vv 5, 10, 11, 14, 15) suggest that these were house churches of the Roman Christian church. During his captivity, Paul was a prisoner of Roman authorities, but he was able to meet the local leaders of the Jews, explain his experiences to them, and expound the gospel to them in person (Acts 28:16-31).<\/p>\n<p>In the book of Revelation, Rome is given a sinister significance. By the end of the first century <span>AD<\/span>, Rome had already drunk the “blood of the martyrs of Jesus” (Rv 17:6), a reference to early martyrs.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Caesars, The; Romans, Letter to the.<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>ROME, City of<\/h3>\n<p>City in Italy founded, according to tradition, in 753 <span>BC<\/span> on seven hills about 15 miles (24.1 kilometers) from the mouth of the Tiber River. It was of no biblical interest until NT times. There are nine explicit references to the city in the NT (Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:7, 15; 2 Tm 1:17), but Paul’s sojourn there and his letter to the Roman Christians, written probably from Corinth around <span>AD<\/span> 57 and 58, make the imperial city of considerable interest to Bible readers.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"History\">History<\/p>\n<p>In the second millennium <span>BC<\/span>, Indo-European migrants moved into Europe and settled in the Italian peninsula. One group settled around the mouth of the Tiber River. A vigorous and more cultured group, the Etruscans from Asia Minor, occupied central Italy. At the time of Rome’s emergence in the eighth century <span>BC<\/span>, the population of the Italian peninsula was mixed. The Latin-speaking enclave, which settled toward the mouth of the Tiber, were agriculturalists. The scattered groups formed leagues and communities to defend themselves against raiders. They built stockades on the hills to protect families and flocks while fighting off the raiders. From such beginnings Rome emerged as a dominant center with its focal point in the area of the seven hills (the Palatine, the Capitoline, the Aventine, the Caelian, the Esquiline, the Viminal, and the Quirinal). Traditionally these hills were considered to be seven in number; in fact, there are more than seven, although some are simply flat-topped spurs. The Tiber River winds in a large S-curve between the hills. At one point it divided to form an island where it was shallow enough to ford. The town that grew up there was linked by roads, north to the Etruscans, south to the Greek trading cities, west to the coast, and inland to the tribal areas on the highlands. Knowledge of early Rome is based largely on archaeological evidence from the remains of the simple forts and numerous burial sites in the area.<\/p>\n<p>Rome developed politically in a remarkable fashion over the next 1,000 years. The loose association of the original chieftains, who comprised the earliest “senate,” gave place to domination by Etruscan kings who seem to have trained the people in discipline and obedience. They constructed numerous works, draining the forum area and making it a social, commercial, industrial, and political center. They built a temple for Jupiter, Juno, and Minerva on the Capitoline Hill as a common shrine for all the people. When the kings became autocratic, the Latin population rebelled and expelled the kings.<\/p>\n<p>The republic was established in 510 <span>BC<\/span>. This establishment marked the beginning of Rome’s remarkable expansion to the dimensions of a world empire. The population, which was now spread out over the hills and valleys, despite their tribal differences, united and solved political problems without bloodshed. Strictly speaking, the term “republican” should not be understood in any modern sense as indicating a kind of democracy. Rather, the ancient families (patricians) dominated the senate and constituted an oligarchy. This arrangement was useful for Rome at that time. The small city-state soon broke out of its confined area, overcame the Etruscans, and dominated the Greek cities to the south. The Romans then looked farther afield. In 273 <span>BC<\/span> they made a treaty with the Ptolemies of Egypt. Before long, they expanded into North Africa, overcame the Carthaginians, pressed on into Spain, and developed ambitions to occupy the Middle East as well. Rome’s many conquests brought enormous wealth.<\/p>\n<p>With geographical expansion came social changes in Italy. During the second century <span>BC<\/span>, rich landowners bought out the small independent farmers, who subsequently drifted into Rome, landless and unemployed. Huge, overcrowded tenement houses appeared, which constituted creeping slums. Alongside this squalor there was evidence of vast wealth from Rome’s conquests in distant lands. In the capital, many fine buildings appeared. Pompey, who subdued and organized the East, did much to adorn the great capital.<\/p>\n<p>The next stage in Rome’s political development came when the senate, the governing body of the republic, proved unable to control its more radical and violent members. As their political ambitions increased, aspiring leaders sought to gain popular support by granting privileges to the people without the concurrence of the senate. Civil strife broke out and plagued the last century of the republic. Military victories beyond Rome gave power to the generals. In the civil wars that followed, constitutional questions were decided by the power of the sword. Marius, Sulla, Pompey, Crassus, Julius Caesar, Antony, and Octavian were the real political forces in the land.<\/p>\n\n<p>By 27 <span>BC<\/span>, Octavian emerged supreme and was given the title Augustus. Theoretically, a dual government existed between the senate and Augustus (the emperor), but a weak senate allowed the emperor to become the virtual ruler. As a result, Roman peace (<em>pax Romana<\/em>) reigned at home and abroad until well into the second century <span>AD<\/span>. The emperors of the first century <span>AD<\/span> cover the period of the life of Jesus and of the emerging church, and several are mentioned in the NT: Augustus (Lk 2:1), Tiberius (Lk 3:1), Claudius (Acts 11:28; 18:2), and Nero, who is referred to without being explicitly named (Acts 25:10-12; 27:24; 2 Tm 4:16-17).<\/p>\n<p>The city of Rome was the capital of the empire and the home of the emperor, senators, administrators, military personnel, and priests. Augustus, the first of the emperors whose leadership and diplomatic endeavors gave peace to Rome after two civil wars and a century of strife, gave attention to the restoration and adornment of the city. He boasted that he found Rome built of brick and left it built of marble. His efforts at restoring Rome’s ancient religions led to the building of many temples. On the Palatine hill, Augustus united several houses already there into a palace for his own residence. A new and sumptuous temple of Apollo, surrounded by colonnades in which the emperor housed a large library, was erected near the palace. The palace itself overlooked an imposing group of new marble buildings in the valley below: a basilica business hall, a senate house, a temple of “the divine Julius,” a marble speaker’s platform, two impressive new forums, the forum of Caesar, and the forum of Augustus. Later emperors added to this splendor. Beyond the central forum area, the palaces of Tiberius and Caligula, various baths, arches, and theaters, the Circus Maximus, and the Circus Nero were built. The whole was enclosed by a wall built outside the old rampart of Servius. Several aqueducts brought water into the city, and significant roads from north, south, east, and west converged on the central city area.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"RomesMilitaryPresenceinPalestine\">Rome’s Military Presence in Palestine<\/p>\n<p>With the military intervention of Pompey in the internal affairs of Judea in 63 <span>BC<\/span>, Rome established its presence in Palestine. The census ordered by Augustus Caesar, affecting the eastern provinces as well as the rest of the Roman world (Lk 2:1-2), was a vivid reminder. Roman military presence is amply reflected on the pages of the Gospels and Acts (e.g., Mk 15:16; Lk 3:14; 7:1-8; Acts 5:37).<\/p>\n<p>In the NT period, service in the legions was open to all Roman citizens. A professional volunteer army had replaced a conscripted militia. The permanent standing army was made up of legions recruited from the ranks of citizens. The legions were commanded by experienced officers of the rank of consul. Auxiliary forces were raised outside Italy, the inducement for enlistment being Roman citizenship for a soldier and his descendants after 25 years of service.<\/p>\n<p>In the provinces supreme military command lay with the provincial governor or prefect. In Judea at the time of Jesus’ public ministry, Pontius Pilate was designated “prefect of Judea” in a Latin inscription found in Caesarea in 1961. At the official center for administration of Judea, Caesarea Maritima, one or more legions at the disposal of the governor would be garrisoned. On special occasions, particularly at the great Jewish festivals, when riots and disorders could be anticipated, the provincial governor would take up residence in Jerusalem some 60 miles (96.5 kilometers) to the south, accompanied by a substantial contingent of troops (cf. Lk 13:1).<\/p>\n<p>Augustus established a standing army large enough to defend and pacify the empire. In 15 <span>BC<\/span> there were 28 legions, each composed of some 5,000 foot soldiers plus a mounted bodyguard of 128 men. After three legions were destroyed in uprisings by fierce Germanic tribes in <span>AD<\/span> 9, the number remained at 25 for some time. That suggests a standing army of about 125,000 legionaries in the first century.<\/p>\n<p>Augustus was also responsible for establishing a permanent auxiliary army, almost the same size as the legionary army. The auxiliary forces, recruited from provincials who had not yet received Roman citizenship, included both cavalry and infantry. The cavalry was organized in squadrons, the infantry in cohorts of 1,000 under command of a military tribune (Acts 21:31-33). When the apostle Paul was in Jerusalem, the tribune was Claudius Lysias, a man of Greek birth whose purchased Roman citizenship made possible his elevation to commander of an auxiliary cohort (22:28; 23:26). To send Paul from Jerusalem to Caesarea, Claudius could delegate a military escort of 200 soldiers commanded by two centurions, plus 70 mounted guards (23:23), without dangerously weakening the strength of the fortress garrison.<\/p>\n<p>A cohort was made up of either ten or five “centuries,” units consisting of 100 men under the command of a centurion whose duties resembled those of a modern army captain. Cornelius (Acts 10:1) was a Roman centurion assigned to one of the auxiliary cohorts in Judea. There is inscriptional evidence for the presence of his unit, “the Second Italian Cohort of Roman Citizens,” in Syria about <span>AD<\/span> 69. Paul was sent to Rome in the custody of another centurion, Julius, who belonged to the Augustan or imperial cohort (27:1). The term Augustan was a title of honor sometimes bestowed on auxiliary troops. Julius was evidently a legionary centurion assigned to the corps of officer-couriers who maintained a communication service between the emperor and his provincial armies. He had a detachment of soldiers under his command on the voyage to Rome (v 3) and on arrival handed his prisoners over to the commander of the courier corps (28:16). Probably all of the Roman centurions mentioned in the Gospels or Acts (Mt 8:5; Mk 15:39; Lk 7:2) were officers assigned to an auxiliary cohort.<\/p>\n<p class=\"h2\" id=\"ChristiansinRome\">Christians in Rome<\/p>\n<p>It was to this magnificent city that Paul came under escort in March <span>AD<\/span> 59. He found that the Christian church had already been established there. Indeed, he had already communicated with the Christians in his letter to the Romans early in 57. There was a considerable Jewish colony in Rome in the first century <span>AD<\/span>, descended from the large number of Jewish slaves brought to the city by Pompey after the capture of Jerusalem in 63 <span>BC<\/span>. The emperor Claudius expelled Jews from Rome in <span>AD<\/span> 49, possibly when Jesus was proclaimed as Messiah in the synagogue. Who the preachers were is not known, but they were probably Christian travelers and traders. Paul’s Letter to the Romans was his exposition to the Gentile churches that had come into existence independently of him. His first known contact with the people of Rome was when he met Aquila and Priscilla at Corinth (Acts 18:2). This couple was expelled from Rome in the time of Claudius. Later, Paul hoped to visit Rome (Acts 19:21) on his way to Spain (Rom 15:24). In his salutation he mentioned a considerable circle of Christians in Rome (ch 16). The references to households in several places (vv 5, 10, 11, 14, 15) suggest that these were house churches of the Roman Christian church. During his captivity, Paul was a prisoner of Roman authorities, but he was able to meet the local leaders of the Jews, explain his experiences to them, and expound the gospel to them in person (Acts 28:16-31).<\/p>\n<p>In the book of Revelation, Rome is given a sinister significance. By the end of the first century <span>AD<\/span>, Rome had already drunk the “blood of the martyrs of Jesus” (Rv 17:6), a reference to early martyrs.<\/p>\n<p><em>See also<\/em> Caesars, The; Romans, Letter to the.<\/p>","summary_ro":"ROME, City of City in Italy founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on seven hills about 15 miles (24.1 kilometers) from the mouth of the Tiber River. It was of no biblical interest until NT times. There are nine explicit references to the city in the NT (Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:7, 15; 2 Tm 1:17), but Paul’s sojourn there and his letter to the Roman Christians, written probably from Corinth around AD 57 and 58, make the imperial city of considerable interest to Bibl...","summary_en":"ROME, City of City in Italy founded, according to tradition, in 753 BC on seven hills about 15 miles (24.1 kilometers) from the mouth of the Tiber River. It was of no biblical interest until NT times. There are nine explicit references to the city in the NT (Acts 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; 28:14, 16; Rom 1:7, 15; 2 Tm 1:17), but Paul’s sojourn there and his letter to the Roman Christians, written probably from Corinth around AD 57 and 58, make the imperial city of considerable interest to Bibl...","source":"Articles\/R.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}],"18":[{"id":63871,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day of the Lord","title_en":"The Day of the Lord","content_ro":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","summary_en":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":65582,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":91497,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day of the Lord","title_en":"The Day of the Lord","content_ro":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","summary_en":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":93208,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":119123,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day of the Lord","title_en":"The Day of the Lord","content_ro":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","summary_en":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":120834,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":146749,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day of the Lord","title_en":"The Day of the Lord","content_ro":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day of the Lord<\/h3>\n<p>The expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the <span>Lord<\/span>, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny.<\/p>\n<p>This expression first appeared in the prophecy of Amos (Amos 5:18), but evidently it did not originate with him. Amos was correcting a popular misunderstanding that the Israelites already held. They believed that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would be a joyous day of salvation when God would intervene in the world to judge Israel’s enemies and reestablish Israelite rule over all of greater Canaan. But Amos warned the Israelites that the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> would not be light for them, but darkness, for they were in rebellion against him (see Amos 5:10-12, 21-27). Self-confident Israelites assumed that God was always on their side, but their sins had, in fact, made them God’s enemies, and they deserved his full punishment.<\/p>\n<p>The expression became part of the standard vocabulary of the prophets, often being referred to simply as “that day” (e.g., Isa 2:11; 27:1; Zeph 1:8). In light of God’s warnings and the people’s sinfulness, the prophets envisioned that day as imminent (see, e.g., Joel 1:15; 2:1). As such, they hoped that their warnings would spur repentance among God’s people (see Zeph 2:1-3). Unfortunately, their warnings largely fell on deaf ears. The day of the <span>Lord<\/span> came for the northern kingdom when Assyria destroyed Samaria; it came for the southern kingdom when Babylon invaded in 605–586 <span>BC<\/span> and destroyed Jerusalem.<\/p>\n<p>While the day of the <span>Lord<\/span> is catastrophic for the ungodly—Joel compares its devastation to that of a locust plague (Joel 1:1–2:11)—it provides assurance to God’s people that God is sovereign and just, and it serves as a day of salvation for those who have listened to the prophets and turned to the Lord (see Joel 2:31-32). The same God who would bring devastation upon his enemies would be a refuge and a fortress for his people (Joel 3:11). And the nations that were used by God to bring his judgment upon Israel and Judah would later face their own day of the <span>Lord<\/span> (see, e.g., Isa 13:4-22; Ezek 30:1-5; Obad 1:15-16).<\/p>\n<p>While the judgment referred to by the Old Testament prophets was largely realized in the Exile, New Testament writers picked up the expression <em>day of the<\/em> <span><em>Lord<\/em><\/span> to speak of the return of Christ as judge of all the earth. That day will come “as unexpectedly as a thief” (2 Pet 3:10; see also 1 Thes 5:2-4), so God’s people must be prepared—or else face a similar fate to those who failed to heed the warnings of the prophets.<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Isa 2:10-22; 4:1-6; 13:4-12; Ezek 30:1-5; Joel 1:13-15; 2:1-11, 28-32; 3:9-16; Amos 5:18-24; Obad 1:15-16; Zeph 1:2-18; Mal 4:1-5; 1 Cor 1:8; 5:5; 1 Thes 5:2; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:18; 2 Pet 3:10; Rev 20:1-15<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","summary_en":"The Day of the Lord The expression day of the Lord refers to a time of retribution when God judges his enemies in wrath and fury. The ungodly receive the punishment they deserve, while the righteous enter into their full salvation (see Isa 3:16–4:6). On the day of the Lord, God manifests his awe-inspiring lordship over creation. When God comes in glory, humans experience terror (2:10, 19, 21) because all human support structures (religious, economic, military, social) come under his scrutiny....","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false},{"id":148460,"type":"theme_note","type_label":"Temă biblică","type_icon":"🎯","type_color":"#ef4444","title_ro":"The Day Is Coming","title_en":"The Day Is Coming","content_ro":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","content_en":"<h3>The Day Is Coming<\/h3>\n<p>Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written.<\/p>\n<p>The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in <span>AD<\/span> 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community must continue to live in faithful watchfulness after this event for the Son of God’s return in glory, which might be soon (Mark 13:34-37).<\/p>\n<p>The third event that Jesus predicted was his own future return (Matt 23:39; 24:3, 29-31, 24:36–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:24-27, 32-37; Luke 21:25-36; John 14:1-3). References to Jesus’ return can be found throughout the New Testament (see, e.g., 1 Cor 1:7-8; 3:13; 5:5; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 1 Thes 5:1-11; 2 Thes 2:2; 2 Tim 1:12, 18; 4:1, 8).<\/p>\n<p>When Jesus returns, the promises about God’s Kingdom will be completely fulfilled. Jesus will bring judgment and destruction for Satan and his angels (Rom 16:20; 2 Thes 2:3-12). Unbelievers will also experience eternal judgment (Matt 13:40-42; 25:31-46; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; Acts 10:42; Eph 5:6; Col 3:6; Heb 10:25; 2 Pet 3:7; Jude 1:6; Rev 1:7; 6:14, 17). Meanwhile, the faithful will be resurrected to experience the joy of eternal life (1 Thes 4:13-18). God will gather his chosen people for salvation (Mark 13:27; Heb 1:14; 9:27-28), grace (1 Pet 1:13), and glory (1 Thes 2:12; 2 Thes 2:14; 1 Pet 1:7; 5:1, 4). He will give his people a priceless inheritance (1 Pet 1:4) and new eternal bodies (1 Cor 15:35-57; Phil 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18). All of creation will also be rescued from its curse (Gen 3:17-18) and be transformed (Rom 8:20-23; 2 Pet 3:12-13; Rev 21:1–22:5). Sorrow, tears, mourning, and death will no longer exist (Rev 21:4). Those who have had faith during this life will see God (Matt 5:8; Rev 22:3).<\/p>\n<p>In light of these promises, believers in Jesus are to prayerfully await his return (Matt 6:10; Rev 22:20). We should not speculate on dates for his coming (Mark 13:32; Acts 1:7), but should live in a way that is honorable (1 Jn 2:28) and be prepared (Matt 24:36–25:30; 1 Thes 5:1-11).<\/p>\n<p><strong>Passages for Further Study<\/strong><\/p>\n<p>Matt 5:8; 6:10; 13:41-42; 23:39; 24:3–25:46; Mark 8:38; 13:1-37; 14:25; Luke 6:24-26; 16:19-31; 19:41-44; 21:5-36; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:6-7; 10:42; Rom 8:20-23; 16:20; 1 Cor 1:7-8; 15:35-58; 2 Cor 1:14; Phil 1:6, 10; 2:16; 3:21; 1 Thes 4:13-18; 2 Thes 2:2-14; 2 Tim 4:1-8; Titus 2:11-13; Heb 9:28; 10:25, 37; 1 Pet 1:7, 13; 5:1-4; 2 Pet 3:7-13; 1 Jn 2:28; Rev 1:7; 6:15-17; 21:1–22:7; 22:12, 20<\/p>","summary_ro":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","summary_en":"The Day Is Coming Jesus predicted three future events in the synoptic Gospels. One was his own death and resurrection (Mark 8:31; 9:31; 10:33-34); this was a past event when the Gospels were written. The second event that Jesus predicted was the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70 (Matt 24:1-28; 13:1-23; Luke 19:41-44; 21:5-24). This event was probably about to happen when Mark wrote his Gospel (see Mark Book Introduction, “Date”). It would not signify the very end, so the Christian community m...","source":"ThemeNotes.xml","external_url":null,"has_map":false,"has_picture":false}]},"labels":{"article":"Articol","map":"Hartă","chart":"Diagramă","textbox":"Notă explicativă","picture":"Imagine","profile":"Profil","study_note":"Notă de studiu","theme_note":"Temă biblică"},"icons":{"article":"📖","map":"🗺️","chart":"📊","textbox":"💡","picture":"🖼️","profile":"👤","study_note":"📝","theme_note":"🎯"},"typeColors":{"article":"#d4af37","map":"#2d7d46","chart":"#3b82f6","textbox":"#8b5cf6","picture":"#ec4899","profile":"#f59e0b","study_note":"#06b6d4","theme_note":"#ef4444"}}
🔍
Niciun rezultat
Nu am găsit versete care să conțină textul căutat.
2 Timotei 1
— 18 versete
2 Timotei 1
📘 Info carte
Se încarcă...
📖 Resurse